《Phantasmal Genesis》


 Chapter 1: Fantasy Begins

    Chapter 1: Fantasy Begins

    Meng Ke held a pair of soft round meat balls in his hands, with a troubled face.

    A woman with a pale and terrifying face stood sluggishly in front of him, and she did not respond at all to his rude actions.

    "Can it be hardened?"

    Doing what he thought of doing, Meng Ke''s mind immediately shed some images that could make this thing hard.

    Letting out a breath, Meng Ke''s expression became serious, and he squeezed the pair of bulging meatballs with both hands again. The touch from his hands told him that it was extremely tough!

    It''s like pinching on a rock.

    "As expected, this female ghost came out of my brain" Meng Ke murmured in shock.

    Before speaking.

    Meng Ke is an online writer. After the code is over, he habitually clicks on a website and finds a movie.

    "The Curse"

    Start ying.

    This is a habit of his, because he often stays upte to write books, and he is often sleepy. At this time, the usefulness of horror movies is reflected.

    Absolutely refreshing!

    As the progress bar moved forward, Meng Ke was frightened several times even if he had already seen this movie before.

    Soon, he suddenly felt that the room was very quiet, and the time had reached night before he knew it.

    A strange cold air blew past his ears, and Meng Ke quickly shrank his neck.

    What am I afraid of? Are there ghosts in this world?

    Comforting himself, he was still a little scared and looked back with a stiff neck.

    Familiar bed, familiar wardrobe

    Suddenly, Meng Ke''s eyes widened, and his whole body bounced.

    In the gap behind the door, under the ck shadow, a pair of blood-red eyes full of resentment stared straight at him.

    "F*ck! There''s a ghost!"

    The female ghost crawled out of the gap step by step, she twisted her body strangely, and the sound of Ka Ka Ka echoed in the silent room.

    Meng Ke grabbed the mouse in a panic, and lost it without thinking.

    boom!

    The mouse line was suddenly straightened and rebounded.

    hiss

    Meng Ke pressed his knees in pain and looked at the mouse on the ground angrily, what the hell, even you dare to bully me!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and he couldn''t help but get angry when he looked at the female ghost.

    "Come on! Hurt each other! mmp!"

    Saying that, he picked up theputer chair and threw it away.

    Bang!

    In Meng Ke''s surprised eyes, theputer chair passed through the ghost''s body and smashed directly into the door of the room, making a loud noise.

    The female ghost was still crawling, but Meng Ke suddenly realized that she had been crawling for so long.

    Why are you still there?

    Meng Ke couldn''t help tilting his neck and looked at the female ghost carefully. Slowly, he actually felt a connection with him in the female ghost.

    Indescribably, Meng Ke suddenly realized in an instant.

    This female ghost originated from his brain hole fantasy.

    So, thats how everything before happened.

    This female ghost is not a real ghost, her way of existence is simr to a mirage, but Meng Ke can smell a delicate fragrance from her body and touch the softness of her skin.

    "Could it be that Im hallucinating?" Meng Ke felt extremely absurd.

    Meng Ke turned his attention to the female ghost again, and his thoughts came to him.

    Only to see that the appearance of the female ghost was blurred, and it turned into a fan for a while, the wind whistled, a bench for a while, and the surface was full of roughness, and a cute little loli for a while, and the voice of loli was soft to the heart. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    "What is this? A superpower?"

    This illusion of being infinitely close to reality ispletely at his will, as if there is no limit.

    Meng Ke''s raised hand passed through the illusion. As long as the illusion had no tactile sensation in his imagination, he could prate it with his hand without any tactile sensation.

    "I should find someone to try, and if others can see it, it bes proof that I wasn''t hallucinating. "

    It happened to be night again, and there would not be as many pedestrians on the street as during the day, so Meng Ke packed up and went out.

    He remembered that there was an alley near themunity.

    Soon, he walked there, looked inside, and sure enough, a beggar in tattered clothes rolled into a ball with a dark quilt.

    At that time, I just came here to rent a house. When Meng Ke passed the alley at night, the beggar who was sleeping was drunk which surprised him and caused him to run away.

    That scene left a great impression on him, which he will never forget, so every time he passed by, he felt a little palpitated.

    Taking a beggar as an experiment now can be regarded as a tit for tat, a cycle of cause and effect!

    "If that illusion is real, then"

    After sorting out his thoughts, some pictures slowly began to appear in Meng Ke''s mind.

    Just like the appearance of the female ghost, when he began to fantasize, a mysterious man in a ck cloak walked out of the shadow of the alley. The mysterious man''s face was covered by the ck cloak, making it hazy and invisible.

    On the mysterious man''s waist was a dark red long sword, and a chilling aura emanated from him, and I saw him slowly walking towards the sleeping beggar.

    Under Meng Ke''s anxious and expectant gaze, the mysterious man raised his foot and kicked the beggar violently.

    "Oh, this person who deserves death stepped on me?! Didn''t you see someone here?! You stepped on me and hurt me!"

    Meng Ke watched in disappointment as the mysterious man''s feet prated the beggar''s body, but in the next second, the beggar screamed in pain like a cat with its tail stepped on.

    Raising his eyebrows in surprise, Meng Ke figured out the reason at once. It''s true that the mysterious man is an illusion, but in Meng Ke''s fantasy, his foot hurts a lot.

    It is impossible for the beggar to be kicked by the illusion-level mysterious man, but he was inflicted with severe pain equivalent to being kicked, and the illusion affected his pain!

    "Pay with money! You kicked me! Bring out the medical bills, or don''t think about leaving!"

    The beggar had a dark face and raised his head angrily, but the next moment, he fell into a sluggishness again.

    What kind of person is this?

    With blood-red pupils like demons, silver-white hair, and a strange spiral pattern on his face, the mysterious man looked down at him with iparably cold eyes.

    In the distance, Meng Ke suddenly felt a small light light up in his mind, and an invisible thread connected to the light point from the beggar''s body.

    He doesn''t know why, but Meng Ke suddenly knew that this light point represents the beggar, because the beggar believed in the illusion, so the power of belief was generated.

    Meng Ke can feel that the light point seems to generate energy through the interaction between the illusion and human beings, and the spiritual line is an energy transmission channel. If the light has more energy, the mysterious man will turn from illusion to reality.

    Immediately, Meng Ke couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotions, and countless ideas almost broke through his brain holes and turned into illusions. He was so excited that he couldn''t help himself.

    "What are you nning to do?"

    Suddenly, the timid voice of the old beggar came from a distance, and Meng Ke realized that he seemed to have forgotten the two of them for too long.

    Meng Ke raised the corners of his mouth and smiled strangely.

    Immediately, the mysterious man took a step forward without warning, making the beggar startled, hurriedly crawled back, and squeezed into the corner of the wall, cold sweat pouring down from behind like rain.

    "Don''te here! I''m going to call when youe! Help!"

    His ruthless eyes stared at the beggar in panic. The mysterious man''s voice was low and full of maism. When the beggar was about to be overwhelmed

    "how do I get to the toilet?"

    silence.

    The beggar was stunned, his eyes slightly opened, and he looked at the mysterious man''s strange cheeks, speechless for a while.

    go!

    f*ck!

    yourself!

    !!!

    You''ve been making trouble for a long time just to ask about the toilet?! Do you take me for a fool?! The beggar roared frantically in the bottom of his heart, his body fell down like a mess of mud, and he looked at the mysterious man in disbelief.

    And the mysterious man saw that he didn''t reply for a long time, looked at the beggar with dull eyes like a fool, shook his head, and walked away gently.

    "I actually met a fool."

    What?!

    The beggar jumped up from the ground, pointed angrily at the mysterious man''s back, and shouted: "Who! Do you think I can''t hear you? Who are you calling a fool?! I''m just poor, not good-looking, and uneducated, but you can''t call me a fool!"

 Chapter 2: Is this Earth?

    Chapter 2: Is this Earth?

    "Since even beggars can see, it''s not an illusion."

    Meng Ke thought about it, and then looked at a passerby who passed by him. The mysterious man stepped up and stood in front of this man.

    Then, in Meng Ke''s surprised eyes, this man passed through the illusion of the mysterious man as if he saw nothing.

    Why?

    Meng Ke was puzzled, and the mysterious man pulled out the blood-colored long sword and shed down suddenly.

    Without the imagined pain, the passerby still walked on his own, and the phantom sword passed through his body without hindrance.

    Meng Ke turned to look at the beggar again. For a moment, he wondered, why? Could it be that his ability can only be used once?

    The mysterious man walked towards the beggar again, raised his foot, and kicked it violently.

    "Ahhh! Who? Who kicked me again?!" The beggar rolled over and jumped up, looking angrily at the mysterious man''s position.

    "how do I get to the toilet?"

    "Hoo."

    Why is it useful against this beggar but not for others?

    Meng Ke looked at his spiritual world, a small spot of light shone faintly in the darkness, and an invisible spiritual thread was connected to the beggar''s body.

    Is it possible to see visions because of the connection of the spiritual thread?

    Meng Ke sensed the thread and suddenly cut it off.

    Immediately, the beggar cried out in pain while holding his head.

    "Brother, I was wrong! The toilet is over there, turn left over there, thank you!"

    Meng Ke nced at him, then looked at the passerby, and the mysterious man walked up again.

    "What''s up?"

    Passersby looked suspiciously at the mysterious man standing in front of him. This man was dressed in a weird costume, probably a cos.

    hooo

    Meng Ke breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his ability was not a one-off. After disconnecting the beggar, this person saw it. That is to say, he can only radiate a spiritual thread so that others can see the illusion.

    He looked towards the spiritual world, and the light spot representing the beggar slowly merged into a blurry figure in the center.

    Under Meng Ke''s perception, this vague figure should be a mysterious person.

    After the light spot blended in, the silhouette became a little clearer.

    Immediately afterwards, he looked at a new spot of light, and the same line was connected, and it was directly connected to the passerby.

    The passers-by became impatient, and just as he was about to leave, the mysterious man said, "Excuse me"

    "Is this Earth?"

    puff

    If you are walking well on the road, a person in a strange costume suddenly asks you, is this Earth?

    Zhao Xian couldn''t describe this feeling, it was either a spoof or a neuropathy.

    He looked around secretly, Meng Ke hurriedly used hallucinations to hide, Zhao Xian only saw a sloppy beggar sleeping in the corner, nothing else.

    There must be cameras around!

    With a disdainful chuckle, Zhao Xian looked up and down at the mysterious man contemptuously, and said jokingly:

    "This is the M78 neb, where is the Earth you''re looking for." He pointed at a gray and twinkling star in the night sky at will. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    The mysterious man nodded thoughtfully and looked up at the star with a deep gaze.

    Aren''t you looking for Earth? If you really have the ability then fly up, you really think you are a fairy!

    Zhao Xian smiled secretly in his heart and continued to walk forward past the mysterious man.

    Now, these cos are getting more and more stupid, they really thought

    Bang!!

    Suddenly, a huge gust of wind blew up, and the air was crushed to make an explosion-like sound.

    Zhao Xian turned his head in horror, only to see a shadow in the night sky flying towards a star in the depths of the universe

    "F*ck!!"

    back to the house,

    Meng Ke took out a pen and paper from the drawer.

    His thoughts were uncontrobly excited, so he wanted to write down what he thought and analyze it slowly.

    First of all, this ability of his can be said to be an illusion, but it involves more.

    Seeing illusions is vision.

    To hear the phantom speak, that is, hearing.

    It can cause severe pain, that is, touch.

    He can smell the breath of the female ghost, which is the sense of smell.

    As for the taste

    A very delicious-looking cream cake appeared on the table, Meng Ke tasted it.

    The sweet and greasy taste of the cream instantly entangled the taste buds.

    Sight, hearing, touch, smell, taste.

    In this way, Meng Ke focused on writing in the notebook.

    [Affects the five senses

    Thinking about it carefully, when he used this ability for the first time, his spirit had no effect, and there was no mysterious energy in his body, and he didn''t know what it was consuming.

    He wrote [No Consumption] again.

    Immediately afterwards, another question appeared in Meng Ke''s mind. If this ability is free of consumption, then the only thing that limits him is the distance range and the number of spiritual threads.

    If the distance is infinite, the range is infinite.

    Then, as long as he can make enough spiritual threads, at this moment, Meng Ke can climb up the roof and shout.

    "I am the king of the world!!"

    He has a feeling that his ability should only be useful to people, and to those who are connected by his spiritual thread. That is to say, in the eyes of the one seeing the illusions, Meng Kes illusion has no distance and range restrictions.

    But in the eyes of others, nothing can be seen.

    In other words, he is a kind of spiritual illusion, not magicposed of light, shadow, and props.

    This also exins why this illusion can affect people''s five senses, because everything is affecting the spirit of the person being cast.

    but,

    His ability should not be that simple, Meng Ke remembered just now that the beggar was still sleeping, and his vision had already appeared

    End it and turn to the next page.

    Meng Ke thought of the light spots in his spiritual world again. The first light spot wasposed of the beggar''s power of belief. Following that line, he could clearly feel all the senses the other party could feel.

    Moreover, he can also cast illusions around the opponent through the spiritual thread, without him needing to be nearby.

    That way, he''s a lot safer.

    Moreover, the light point can continuously absorb the power of belief of the connected person, and when the power of these beliefs is enough, he can turn the illusion into reality.

    But he can only connect one person now, and he doesn''t know how to increase the number of connections of the spiritual thread.

    After reading what he had written from beginning to end, Meng Ke instantly realized that if he used this ability well, he couldpletely change the world.

    Immortality, flying in the sky and escaping the ground, turning your hands into clouds, and covering your hands into rain, as long as he can imagine, there is no impossibility.

    But there is also the single most real problem before him.

    How can I increase the number of spiritual threads?

    Rubbing his aching forehead, Meng Ke looked at the clock on the table, it was already three o''clock in the middle of the night.

    "Let''s go to bed first, thinking about this tomorrow."

    After taking off his clothes and taking a shower, he climbed into the bed and fell asleep as soon as hey down.

 Chapter 3: The Runner without Sense of Pain

    Chapter 3: The Runner without Sense of Pain

    Early next morning.

    After getting up, Meng Ke immediately took a taxi to the hospital. After aplete set of examinations, there was no problem. There were no shadows, tumors, or congestion in his head. It was just that his body was somewhat sub-healthy due to a long-termck of exercise.

    "With current medical technology, the results cannot be checked. That is to say, as long as my abilities are not seen in person, I don''t have to worry about being sliced."

    With a sigh of relief in his heart, Meng Ke continued to walk towards the Inte cafe and opened a machine at one of the corners.

    He vigntly registered a new ount and logged into the writer''s forum.

    Here every day, many new writers and great gods discuss the inspiration or plot of various writing.

    More people can naturally brainstorm ideas.

    Meng Ke tapped the keyboard cracklingly, and soon, a post was posted.

    "If the urban protagonist has an ability that can affect people''s five senses, ask: How can he live forever?"

    If you go to Baidu and Zhihu to ask this kind of question, they may not be as professional as the people here, or they may think that the one who posted has a big hole in their brain.

    After the post was sent, there was no quick reply. Meng Ke started a game, yed for about 30 minutes, and then clicked on the forum page again.

    "1st floor: sofa, sit downstairs and speak."

    "Second floor: The urban power plot is not popr now, I advise the author to cut it early and rx."

    "3rd floor: Does thendlord mean to affect people''s five senses? Does it affect others or affect themselves? If you want to live forever If the protagonist has powers, there should be other people in this world that have it too. The author can try to let the protagonist first develop his power, be shrewd and low-key first, and find a younger brother to rush ahead and reap the fruits yourself."

    "Fourth floor: pretending to p the face, heroes save the beauty, betting on stones to open a store, famous cars, and beauties, the routine of urban style should not be too simple."

    "Floor 5: Why don''t you join the country."

    "Floor 6: The author can write some life-increasing spiritual fruits and life-extending potions. Anyway, you are the author, so write whatever you want."

    After reading eachment one by one, there are a lot of useful ideas, especially the one on the third floor. I am not in a novel, why do I pretend to be forceful when I have nothing to do? Shrewd and quiet development is king, after all, the only people who can survive without dying are the protagonists in the novel who were originally with the aura of the protagonist.

    Moreover, Meng Ke is not sure for the time being, there are so many people in this world, and he ended up being the only one who had supernatural powers, but he doesn''t believe it.

    The so-called if there is a first then there will be a second, as long as there is a possibility, it is not surprising that hundreds of thousands of ability users are born under the huge poption base of the earth.

    As for joining the country and contributing to the country, his selfishness really can''t do it.

    I don''t even have enough to eat, then Ill go and want to help others. Isn''t that stupid?

    After sorting out his thoughts, Meng Ke thought about it. He felt that his top priority was to figure out how to increase the number of spiritual threads.

    Moreover, he can''t live with the same amount of ignorance as before, at least he has to have a goal of his own.

    "This power can affect people''s five senses Then"

    He''s ready to test it. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    Meng Ke slowly blocked his own pain, and pinched his thigh, only the touch was not painful, it felt like pinching someone else''s thigh.

    Leaving the Inte cafe, he came to a school yground. Generally, this yground is a 400-meter rubber track with a football field in the middle.

    It''s ss time now, and the students are all in the ssroom. Originally, the doorman would not let strangers in, but Meng Ke used to be a student here.

    Passing a cigarette, the doorman let him in.

    Standing on the yground and simply moving his body, Meng Ke began to use his abilities on himself.

    The first is the sense of smell. The turbid and sultry air at the moment when he used his brain illusion, immediately became fresh and natural.

    Immediately afterwards, a cold air no less than the temperature of an air-conditioned room blew onto his body, and the coolness flowed through his limbs like an ice spring in the Tianshan Mountains.

    "Cool! It''s time to use this trick on such a hot day." Meng Ke squintedfortably, enjoying it immensely.

    But soon he recovered from the illusion, and after adapting to the changes, he slowly began to reduce the pain in his thighs.

    Pain is a protective mechanism of the human body. When people exercise vigorously, the body will issue a pain warning, which makes people unconsciously want to stop exercising.

    Themon exercise method is 100 push-ups, 100 sit-ups, and 10 kilometers of running every day. Everyone knows that the body can be stronger and stronger, but few people can persevere consistently in doing it.

    This is also the reason why most people in modern society grow fat because of excess nutrition.

    Running mainly uses the leg muscles, so his first thought was to weaken the pain in both legs.

    If running is not tiring, I believe many people are willing to stick to it.

    "Now I won''t feel sore. Three months of high-intensity training should improve my physical fitness." Meng Ke murmured in a low voice.

    After he finished speaking, he started to jog under his feet. After confirming that this method was feasible and his legs did not feel much, Meng Ke''s footsteps began to increase and the speed became faster and faster.

    "Breathe in"

    "Breathe out"

    "Breathe in"

    He checked the information on the Inte, and the best breathing method for running is three steps, one breath, three steps, and one breath. Now he doesn''t need to be distracted to worry about the soreness in his legs, so he can focus on adjusting his breathing.

    Running round after round of stride, even with the cheat on, his breathing involuntarily increased, and there were countless beads of sweat on his face.

    Twentypster, he stopped with his arms on his hips, gasping for breath, sweat flowing down like a waterfall.

    "Sure enough, the breath is broken. However, I absolutely cannot block the feeling of breathing, otherwise, it is easy to faint without breathing."

    After taking two steps, Meng Ke started jogging again, thinking about a solution at the same time.

    Soon, he thought of something again, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed, the day turned into night, and the stars lit up the night sky.

    A huge blood moon rises, and the killing momentum of the battlefield blows.

    Right in front of him, a ck line that stretched to the sky rolled into the sky, and endless beasts roared towards him.

    In the sky, a mountain-like undead dragon soared into the sky from below the horizon, struggling to incite the gigantic bone wings, and two groups of faint green soul mes were burning in its skull.

    Suddenly, a slender woman walked by Meng Ke''s side. The exquisite silver-white armor perfectly wrapped her proud figure.

    "General, I would like to fight side by side with you!"

    Before the words could be heard, a brilliant sound rang out between the heavens and the earth. It seemed that a little war drum was roaring like thunder, and it seemed that thousands of swords were fighting against each other.

    Meng Ke did not know when he was already wearing a blood-stained battle robe, holding an unknown pitch-ck sword in his hand.

    At this time, he was like a peerless warrior with a single face and a thousand troops. Seeing the tenderness in the eyes of the woman beside him, a surge of arrogance surged into his chest.

    The sword was pointed.

    "Rush forward!"

 Chapter 4: Befriend Me!

    Chapter 4: Befriend Me!

    Come and take a look, hasnt this person been running for a whole ss period already?

    In the ssroom of Senior Three (ss 2), it seems that poor students should sit in thest row. After hearing the exmations, a group of boys who sat at the end looked out the back door.

    On the yground downstairs, a man in a white T-shirt ran round and round the red rubber track.

    "Tsk tsk, seems like I remember seeing him running here in thest ss, who?"

    "I don''t know him, but he''s so fierce. He must have at least run twentyps during this ss!"

    "I don''t know if there are ten kilometers, this person can go to the marathon."

    "Don''t look at it, it''s time to skydive!"

    Meng Ke insisted on exhaling every three steps and inhaling every three steps. At first, it was very difficult to run, but after getting used to it slowly, the soreness in his legs gradually went away.

    He doesn''t know how long he has run, but his feet began to slow down, and he slowly changed his body from running to walking. It is important to know that if the body changes from extreme motion to stillness at once, it is very harmful to the body, so most professional athletes will walk sometime after running.

    At the same time, he also slowly released the cancelled pain in his legs, and a soreness gradually climbed up his legs. However, after he walked for twops, the soreness in his legs also dissipated a lot.

    "Unbelievable, I didn''t exercise much for three years, and I actually ran fifteen kilometers at one time"

    This is an almost impossible task for ordinary people. Many people in today''s society can''t even run tenps on this standard 400-meter track.

    Meng Ke hadn''t run much since he was discharged from the army. He basically stayed in front of theputer from morning to night and typed words on the keyboard when he moved his fingers.

    It is truly amazing that he can run these fifteen kilometers.

    Ring ring ring!

    The crisp end of the get out of ss bell rang, and the originally quiet school suddenly became noisy.

    Meng Ke walked around the yground five more times. After the sweat on his body had dried up a lot, he sat wearily on the grass on the field.

    Seeing the students running around withughter, surrounded by this youthful and lively atmosphere, Meng Ke couldn''t help but feel happy because of his tiredness after running.

    "I can''t limit my way of thinking about this ability just because it seems to be an illusion ability on the surface. No one knows how many ways this ability can be used without experimenting."

    Meng Ke cut off the spiritual thread again and looked thoughtfully at the students passing by.

    If there is only one spiritual thread, then this ability will be abolished by 90%. Therefore, there must be some way to increase the number of spiritual threads, but he has not found it yet.

    A vision of a young girl in a school uniform appeared, and Meng Ke looked at a thin boy walking around the yground alone in the distance.

    "ssmate!"

    A pleasant and crisp voice sounded behind him, Wang Yang was stunned, and turned around in confusion. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    He saw a young girl standing behind him, about 1.65 meters tall, with a straight nose, slightly raised rosy lips, fair and delicate skin, plus a green school uniform and blushing cheeks.

    Wang Yang was stunned. Why didn''t he see this kind of school girl who only exists in fantasy in the school so many years ago?

    "you hello." Wang Yang stammered.

    Meng Ke''s eyes lit up. Just now, the moment Wang Yang spoke, he clearly noticed that a spiritual thread was connected to his mind, and a small light spot appeared.

    "First, an illusion appeared, after contact, the target was selected, then the target spoke to the illusion, and the spiritual line was sessfully connected."

    Meng Ke''s brain began to spin rapidly.

    First, I was able to connect a spiritual thread, and when it was cut, it was idle, unconnected.

    Therefore, when the illusion touched the target, the target interacted with the illusion, and the spiritual connection became sessful.

    Constantly recalling the previous connection process, an idea suddenly appeared in Meng Ke''s mind.

    If this rtionship is likened to dominoes.

    The first domino is Meng Ke himself. He created an illusion, that is, hitting the second domino, and the illusion interacts with others, which is the third domino.

    That is, the spiritual thread is produced in this process.

    However, if the third domino does not move, then the fourth domino will not fall down. If the domino does not fall, the spiritual line will not increase. Everything stops at the third domino

    Why wont the third domino fall?

    Meng Ke looked at Wang Yang puzzled, what went wrong?

    The phantom girl''s voice was sweet. Looking at Wang Yang, who seemed uneasy because he didn''t know how to chat with girls, the girl burst outughing and said, "ssmate, can we make friends? I just transferred to this school today."

    "Okay, my name is Wang Yang, how about you?" Wang Yang nodded hurriedly, his face flushed with excitement.

    "Meng Huan." The girl replied.

    Wang Yang was stunned, smiled foolishly, and said, "Your name is so nice."

    At this time, a person suddenly rushed out from the side. He put his arms around Wang Yang''s shoulders, and it was obvious that he was Wang Yang''s ssmate from the appearance of being familiar with Wang Yang.

    "Wang Yang, why are you still standing here in a daze? Youre choosing to stand here instead of ying ball?!"

    "No, I just met a new ssmate. Let us chat for a while, you can go y first, I''ll be there soon." Like the little girl whose secret was discovered, Wang Yang hurriedly turned his head and looked aside, embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to set his eyes on Meng Huan for even a second.

    "New ssmate?" The man muttered doubtfully, looked around, and asked Wang Yang, "Where is the new ssmate? Why cant I see it? Introduce me to this person too!"

    What?

    Wang Yang was surprised for a while and secretly nced at Meng Huan, who had been smiling at him, and then looked at his best friend who was looking around.

    "Are you blind? You can''t even see the person standing here?"

    Wang Yang''s head was full of ck lines, and he pointed at Meng Huan.

    The best friend followed his hand to look at Meng Huan''s position, and time seemed to freeze all of a sudden.

    Suddenly, the best friend screamed in surprise, as if he saw something extraordinary.

    "Wow!"

    "This ssmate, when did youe to our school? You are so beautiful! Have we met before? Do you know? ssmate, you give me the same feeling that we have known each other for decades. We must have known each other before. Right! My name is Zhang Yang, and I''m in the third grade (2) ss."

    Suddenly, Meng Ke stood up abruptly, his eyes widened, and his eyes were fixed on Zhang Yang, who was talking nonstop.

    In his mental world, there was originally only one spiritual thread, and right next to it, a light spot was slowly lit up, and an invisible thread was connected, directly facing Zhang Yang''s body.

    The second spiritual thread!

 Chapter 5: Welcome to Project Earth

    Chapter 5: Wee to Project Earth

    The phantom girl, Meng Huan, chatted happily with the two of them, and Meng Ke stared nkly at the second spiritual thread that appeared inexplicably.

    I haven''t pushed it yet, why did the third domino fall by itself?

    So the emergence of the second thread is by the first connected person leading others to see the vision and thus facilitating the connection?

    In other words, the spiritual thread is created by the connected person leading others to see the illusion.

    In this process, spiritual threads are also created.

    What logic, simply unreasonable!

    Meng Ke cut off the connection between the two at once. Regardless of their screams because of the pain, the phantom girl continued to walk towards the two new targets.

    He wondered if the second spiritual thread had to go through this kind of a process.

    The phantom girl greeted the two of them, and they started talking. Immediately, the two spiritual threads were sessfully connected.

    Meng Ke was relieved. As long as the second spiritual thread was sessfully connected once, even if it was cut off by him, when it needed to be reconnected, it could be connected as easily as the first spiritual thread.

    However, he still has to make sure

    "Can you introduce me to your friends? I just transferred to the school today, and it''s very pitiful to have no friends." The girl''s timid appearance was pitiful.

    The two who were just high school students nodded and agreed, they couldn''t refuse the request of a beautiful girl.

    When the third spiritual thread is sessfully connected, Meng Ke ispletely determined that the way to increase the spiritual thread is to let the connected person lead others to see the illusion.

    In just one day, the phantom girl provided Meng Ke with more than 100 spiritual threads in the school.

    In other words, more than a hundred people saw the phantom girl and interacted with her.

    Now, Meng Ke''s spiritual world is like a dandelion growing, one by one spiritual threads connected by light spots are scattered, and all the light spots revolve in the same direction around the illusion of a girl.

    "If more than 100 people suddenly cut off the connection, so many people will find headaches at the same time, which will definitely have a huge impact on society." Meng Ke carefully analyzed.

    At that time, the school will suspend sses in time and organize physical examinations for teachers and students in the school.

    Meng Ke had already gone to the hospital for an examination, but even the most advanced machines couldn''t detect anything.

    However, this is more troublesome.

    More than 100 people in the same school have headaches at the same time, but they can''t find the problem when they go to the hospital?!

    If it wasn''t the school principal organizing the entire school''s teachers and students to trick the hospital, it would be a virus that cannot be detected by modern medical technology.

    No matter which one, it will inevitably cause huge public opinion when it is spread on the Inte.

    Meng Ke clearly knew that the more low profile he is, the safer he would be now. An influence like this that will be noticed by many people is definitely a problem, and if it can be avoided then it should be avoided.

    but

    Meng Ke weighed it in his heart.

    In fact, he has a n, if implemented, the impact will definitely far exceed the super virus, which makes him very hesitant.

    "This ability has the ability to make an illusion manifest into reality!  If so, I probably shouldn''t be afraid. Rapid development is what I should do now."

    "There are illusions, and what I should think about now is what kind of ability I need to manifest."

    "This ability should make me extremely concealed, and no one will suspect me."

    Finally, Meng Ke decided to start his own experiment from this school, who is not connected anyway? All people are the same until other factors affect them. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    2018

    In modern cities, it has be difficult to see the stars in the night sky due to environmental pollution. An extremely dazzling blue-white light beam passed at high speed. The moment the light beam appeared, it attracted the attention of many people.

    "Wow, so beautiful! "

    In a ssroom, there was only the sound of the tip of a pen rustling across the paper. The teacher and ssmates kept this quiet in tacit understanding.

    Suddenly, a girl sitting by the window eximed, and her crisp voice caught everyone''s attention.

    They followed the girl''s eyes and looked out the window suspiciously.

    "F*ck! There are meteors?!"

    "This meteor is flying so slowly, it should be some new projection technology or fireworks! But, it''s really beautiful!"

    "Once in a lifetime, take a quick video!"

    "Where? Where? Why didn''t I see it?!"

    "It''s so beautiful It''s just like theet in "Your Name", do you think there will be someone who will be like that in the movie"

    "Stupid! Get back your senses! Hahahaha!!"

    The quiet atmosphere of the evening self-study was suddenly broken, and all the ssrooms were in a mess, and everyone crowded towards the window, praising them without hesitation.

    Facing such a dreamy blue and white light beam, even the teachers looked out of the window with blurred eyes and praised them to the fullest.

    "It''s unparalleled beauty!"

    The light beam stayed in the night sky for ten minutes, even when the teacher began to maintain order, and everyone was still discussing it.

    Wang Yang is also one of them, but he is different from the others. He is still staring nkly at the dark night sky outside the window. Before, when he saw the blue-white light beam under the guidance of his ssmates, he Involuntarily, a young girl in a blue and white school uniform appeared in his mind.

    "You should look at it too What a beautiful blue! I don''t know which ss you are in But at this moment, we are looking up at the same blue light!"

    "This moment belongs to us"

    Suddenly, a loud and majestic voice sounded in his mind, instantly breaking Wang Yang''s beautiful fantasy about the girl.

    "Dear adventurer, wee to joining the Earth Project."

    "What?" Wang Yang was startled, his eyes widened sharply.

    "Who? Who''s talking?!"

    Before Wang Yang, who was at a loss, could figure out what was going on In the ssroom, a boy suddenly stood up in horror and shouted loudly.

    Everyone looked at him sideways, their eyes dazed and at a loss.

    No one knew what was going on, it seemed that everyone heard the strange sound.

    At this time, in the corner, a weak-looking girl said timidly:

    "Did you hear that too? That voiceit seemed to be speaking in my heart"

    The ssroom was quiet for a while, and the teacher stood up. His eyes were also full of confusion about the unknown, but he stillforted himself and said:

    "Which ssmate is ying a prank? If so, please stand up. The teacher won''t me you."

    Silence.

    Everyone looked at each other and looked around at everyone around them.

    For a long time, no one stood up.

    Wang Yang felt a little ufortable in his heart. When encountering strange things the first time, most people will do the same.

    Or fear, or dazed, overwhelmed.

    "Building a personal panel"

    "The inner world is being built"

    "Beginner items are to be distributed, please check them in time."

    The strange voice appeared again, Wang Yang endured his nervousness and listened to every word, and murmured thoughtfully:

    "This seems to be a game there is a personal panel, and what is the world What are the novice items?"

    Before he finished speaking, an exquisite red gift box was created from nothing and fell on his table in midair.

    At the same time, countless identical red gift boxes fell in front of everyone.

    A semi-transparent rectangr panel emerged.

    [Yes/No to open the novice package?

 Chapter 6: Spiritual Pet

    Chapter 6: Spiritual Pet

    "Teacherwhat should we do?" A girl sitting in the first row became frightened, looking extremely nervous, and looked at the equally confused teacher on the podium for help.

    In school, good students have good habits. When they encounter something they dont understand, they will immediately think of asking the teacher. The girls who can sit in the first row are either part of the studymittee or the ss monitor, and their academic performance is definitely among the best in the ss.

    When encountering such a bizarre thing, this girl naturally thought of asking the teacher for help.

    However, sitting in the back row, Wang Yang, a self-confessed old bookworm, was already excited.

    This kind of thing is so simr to the scene described in the novel!

    The system descends, and the world mutates.

    Since this thing is called a novice item by the system, there is absolutely no need for the gods and demons who have the ability to make this system to set up a trap to y with human beings who are alike to ants.

    He said that it was a novice item, so it must be something prepared for a novice.

    Wang Yang swallowed his throat excitedly, and slowly stretched out a hand to press [Yes] on the transparent frame.

    In an instant, the ribbons on the red gift box came to life like colorful snakes, twisting and moving their bodies, and the knots were automatically untied.

    Such a scene was naturally seen by the students around, and they immediately thought that Wang Yang had opened the gift box.

    "Wang Yang! What are you doing?!" The girl who just stood up inadvertently turned her head and saw this, and shouted inexplicably and angrily.

    "Wang Yang, if there is a bomb in the box, you will risk the lives of the whole ss. You are so irresponsible!" The girl pointed at Wang Yang and shouted anxiously.

    But at this time, the lid on the box was opened by an invisible force, and a dazzling golden light shot out from the box.

    "Arf arf!!"

    A ck and white puppy raised its head in the box, Wang Yang''s eyes collided with its wless pupils.

    Another transparent border pops up.

    (Unnamed)

    LV: 0

    Attack: 2

    Defense: 1

    Spirit: 1

    Host: Wang Yang

    Rating: Common Creature

    "Unnamed? You look like a dog. I used to have a dog. It''s called Daming, so youll be called Xiaohei!" Wang Yang said happily.

    "What? After making such amotion for a long time, its only just a dog?!" Seeing all this, Wang Yang''s table mate shouted, and everyone''s eyes were focused on them, especially Wang Yang who was hugging the dog.

    At this time, a person ran in from outside the ssroom and shouted to everyone:

    "I just went out to see, not only our ss but everyone in the school seems to have received a red box."

    Everyone was stunned. The teacher looked at Wang Yang and asked solemnly, "Student Wang Yang, do you feel any difference in your body after opening the box? I mean except for this dog."

    Wang Yang immediately felt himself again, and then said: "No, there is no difort or worsening, everything is the same as before."

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone couldn''t hold back, and several golden lights shot out from the box.

    For a time, the teacher was unable to control the scene, and the golden lights lit up one after another. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    "Aha, my pet is a cat! Awesome!"

    "Uh, mine looks like a parrot"

    "What about the agreed doggy? Why is mine a bunny? Im not happy, Im requesting to return the item.

    Regarding his own abilities, Meng Ke has done many experiments, and these pets can be said to be one of his experimental results.

    On the basis of connecting the spiritual thread, Meng Ke chose a target and started to fantasize in his mind.

    This man will see the person he least wants to see

    This is an illusion dominated by the opponent''s subconscious.

    When his ability was activated, Meng Ke clearly saw a bald and fat middle-aged man walking out of the illusion with a serious expression.

    No matter who this person is, Meng Ke knows that his experiment has been sessful.

    He didn''t imagine this illusion, but the target he chose lowered his head timidly when he saw it, and quickly ran past the bald man as if he was afraid of being stopped.

    In this way, Meng Ke can be sure that the illusion can not only rely on his subjective fantasy but also guide the other party''s subconscious and reflect the other party''s innermost thoughts.

    The animals in the gift box match their inner personality, so everyone sees different animals when they open the gift box.

    This is very simr to thepanion spirit in "The Golden Compass".

    Meng Ke was also a little curious, what animal would his character match?

    He recalled a lot of things he had done, and he couldn''t figure it out himself.

    When he was reading, he was in a daze. At that time, everyone wanted to read, but he was sleeping and eating while reading novels. In this way, he seemed to stand out in the ss. In addition, he didn''t have amonnguage when speaking with everyone, and he was alone and withdrawn.

    After high school, he joined the army directly. He went home for two years and suffered a lot.

    Recently, he had been working as an online writer again. He hasnt achieved much, but he can earn thousands of dors a month.

    In his ordinary life, if this strange fantasy ability hadn''t suddenly appeared, he might have been like everyone else.

    Marrying and having children, raising children, running around for money, rice, oil, and salt.

    But no what ifs.

    Thinking of this, Meng Ke shrugged, a red box appeared on the table, he exhaled, and suddenly felt a little nervous in his heart, but at the next moment

    What do I have to worry about? This is my ability! On! Meng Ke said firmly in his heart.

    The ribbon twisted, and a dazzling golden light shot out from the box.

    Meng Ke couldn''t wait to look inside, then froze and muttered to himself.

    "My personality is a pigeon?"

    Inside the box, a pure white pigeon tilted its head and looked at Meng Ke, he looked at Meng Ke sideways with its ck eyes, motionless and with a strange gaze.

    One pigeon and one man looked at each other, and for a long time, a trace of uneasiness rose in his heart for no reason.

    Meng Ke couldn''t help but wave his hand, the illusion on the table dissipated like a cloud.

    Immediately afterwards, another illusion appeared in front of his eyes. It was a huge sandbox. The scene in the sandbox clearly reflected the situation in the school. He could see it clearly at a nce.

    A total of more than 4,500 people have sessfully connected, and they are represented by blue figures in the sandbox.

    However, there are still hundreds of people in the school who failed to connect sessfully. No matter how others guided them, they just couldn''t see the illusion.

    Meng Ke felt that it was not that his abilities had reached the limit, but that his spiritual world was too small to amodate more than 4,000 people seeing illusions at the same time, which was his limit.

    "So, should my first manifested ability be to expand the spiritual world, or to make myself more hidden and safe?"

    After thinking for a while, Meng Ke sighed.

    "Forget it, let''s collect energy first. Everything has just started, and there is too little energy to do anything."

    His gaze turned to the virtual sandbox again, and a white figure representing an illusion gradually appeared on the yground of the sandbox.

 Chapter 7: All Beings 0 State

    Chapter 7: All Beings 0 State

    At the end of the evening self-study, as soon as school is over, the entire campus is like a fried ant nest. The students are chattering out of the ssrooms, and every one is apanied by their own pets.

    But during ss time, the whole world is like crossing into Pokemon.

    Everyone has their own pet.

    It''s a fantastic experience, especially for a teenage girl of this age.

    When one was young, who has never imagined that he will bring his Pok Ball to the wonderful world to capture the most powerful pet so that everyone can see it, and let others show envy and jealousy.

    Wang Yang is the same. He usually puts Xiao Hei on top of his head to show off, so that everyone can see it. He wants to see the envious expressions of others.

    On the way out of ss, he was not the only one who was like this, or on his shoulders, on his head, or in his arms. Everyone''s faces were full of excitement.

    The crowded people walked towards the school gate. Suddenly, there was a loud shout from the front. The crowd stopped and gathered in a circle curiously.

    "Tear him up! Destroy, sky leopard!"

    "Not good! Poison dragon! Hurry up and escape!"

    Wang Yang pushed the crowd away, squeezed into the front row with difficulty, and looked at the center curiously.

    He saw two freshmen, on the left and one on the right staring at each other fiercely. Under their feet, a ck kitten screamed and fought with a small ck snake. Fighting back and forth.

    "F*ck, what a terrifying powerhouse duel!"

    "Recently, these junior high school students are getting more and more good at ying!"

    "Che! What a shameful name Fallen Angel, let''s go home and don''t y with them."

    "Zha zha zha" A sparrow flew up.

    "A rowing boat,ee! I want to challenge you!"

    "" Wang Yang suddenly remembered the previous elementary school when a group of people squatted on the ground with long pull bars for a gyro duel.

    Now this one is undoubtedly more interesting than before, but how simr!

    With a nostalgic smile, Wang Yang took Xiao Hei from the top of his head and hugged him in his arms. He raised his hand and gently grabbed the fur on the back of the little ck dog. Xiao Hei closed his eyes with enjoyment andfortably hummed his nose.

    At this time, a dazzling white light suddenly shot into the sky from the direction of the yground, and the students who were about to leave the school gate turned their heads to look.

    After staying for three seconds, the beam of light slowly dissipated.

    "f*ck, f*ck, f*ck!!"

    "Treasurese when there are supernatural urrences! Could it be that today is the day that I, Lu Renjia, find my purpose?! Hahahahahaha!"

    "Brothers, go! Those who have the virtues of heaven and earth will get it, and whoever grabs it will get it!"

    Regardless of gender, the crowd exploded in an instant, and countless people ran towards the school yground shouting frantically. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    The iron gate of the yground was next to Wang Yang. The moment the white light appeared, he rushed in without hesitation and started sprinting to the ce where the white light shed.

    Many people can''t imagine the experience tonight. If it was normal, they might just think it was the lights of the concert, but now, it must be a mysterious change, maybe there will be some kind of treasure.

    The age of 16 and 17 is the most fantastic time in life. Who hasn''t read two novels? Who hasn''t dreamed of transmigrating? Who never thought to pick up the sword and y the dragon?

    Everyone has a dream of being a hero of the world, and everyone is a young man who is still warm-blooded.

    Wang Yang seems to have seen himself get the treasure ahead of everyone, sitting high for nine days, looking down at all beings.

    It is very close

    Suddenly, Wang Yang''s body stopped abruptly, and his eyes were staring straight ahead. He looked like he had seen some terrifying picture, and a chill rushed to the back of his head.

    He saw a figure standing under the white beam of light.

    She has a tall figure, slim and snow-white legs, a pair of purple pupils, like a smile that is not a smile, bright eyes and white teeth, delicate and beautiful facial features, long snow-white hair, and a shawl falling down, there seems to be an invisible charm between his gestures, but upon careful observation, it was like seeing flowers in the fog but not really.

    "I am the person in charge of the Earth Project, He Zi, has sessfully arrivedover."

    Bravely trying to approach, Wang Yang vaguely heard the mysterious woman muttering something in a low voice.

    Head of Project Earth? ! Could it be that this person is the god and demon behind-the-scenes of the Earths n that countless people want to know about?

    Thinking of this, Wang Yang nced at Xiao Hei and couldn''t help thinking, if this person created the Earth n, then, she

    Shouldn''t hurt me!

    Looking at the mysterious woman, Wang Yang took a step forward boldly and said apprehensively, "Did youe up with the Earth n? What are you going to do? Are you an alien? Why did you do this?"

    At this time, the enthusiastic and excited crowd behind him had already rushed over.

    The mysterious woman who imed to be He Zi looked at all this indifferently, nced at the crowd in front of her, and the next moment, her figure disappeared.

    "There seemed to be someone here just now! Where is the person? Where did the person go?"

    "Ahhhh!! Did that person grab my treasure and teleport, this is unfair!

    "What the hell! There''s nothing, how could I follow this group of idiots, rushing over stupidly, I''m exhausted."

    "Look above! There''s a person above!"

    There was a sudden exmation from the crowd, and everyone hurriedly looked up.

    A dozen meters above the ground, in the pitch-ck void, an icy stone throne hung in the air. On the extremely smooth surface, there was only a cloud of carvings deeply imprinted on the very top of the throne, with an unclear meaning.

    The white-haired woman used hervender eyes to look down at all the people looking up at her below, her eyes were as indifferent as water, she leanedzily on the throne, and put one hand against her chin.

    But her aloof aura did not change, there was no change in the noble and dignified air, she remained indifferent and cold.

    The whole ce was dead silent.

    Suddenly, a tsunami-like sound erupted from the crowd.

    "Goddess! I love you! Ill give birth to your monkeys!"

    "Ahhhhh!!!"

    "Don''t save me! I feel like I''m in love this feeling ah~! I seem to be dying of happiness."

    "Take a picture! Take a picture! Why can''t the camera see it?! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Camera! Why are you blind at this time!!"

    "Mom, I''m not going home tonightyes, I''m dating my girlfriendwhat? Why is it so noisy? We''re watching a concert!"

    "Telescope, telescope!  henchman! Get my astronomical telescope!"

    "No one is allowed to rob me! The goddess belongs to me! My dad is the principal!"

    "Hey, Dad! Give me some money! what? What am I going to do? I''m going to buy this school!!"

 Chapter 8: Monster Appears

    Chapter 8: Monster Appears

    "Nonsense!" In the principal''s office, a well-dressed middle-aged man stood at the window, watching the scene on the yground, shook his head with a sigh, took out his mobile phone, and pressed a number.

    A group of students did not go home after their evening self-study. They gathered in the yground one by one and shouted like crazy.

    Judging from his decades of experience in running a school, this is a group demonstration of students, and it is enough for the teachers to deal with it.

    Don''t want to go to ss? impossible.

    Sure enough, after he hung up the phone, a group of teachers rushed to the yground.

    When the teachers saw such a scene, they were also shocked. Usually, the whole school would gather on the yground only when the g was raised on Mondays.

    But at that time, everyone lined up neatly, and the audience was quiet and solemn. How could it be like this, everyone was crazy.

    "Quiet! Quiet! What are you doing?! Go home!"

    A group of teachers began to organize the order.

    With each ss teacher as the main teacher, the rest of the teachers cooperated, and students from one ss were pulled out, and the chaos seemed to subside soon.

    And the students seemed to have a natural fear when they saw the head teacher they were familiar with. Once the head teacher raised his face and showed his serious appearance, everyone could not help but be timid and obedient.

    However, not everyone is like that.

    "This is much more fun than aputer game!" Qian Kun stared at the beautiful figure in the night sky with bright eyes and thought to himself: This person can sit in mid-air without any support, which should have something to do with the sudden appearance of the novice gift package.

    Usually, he likes to watch movies and y games, and he oftenments his boring world and boring life. Now these things that go against the scientific world suddenly appear.

    If he goes home obediently, will he still have a chance to contact him in the future?

    Difficult!

    Very difficult!

    "If you miss this opportunity, you will never be able to touch it again!"

    Suddenly, he dashed out, pushing hard to push away the crowd in front of him, and the slender figure shuttled through the fric crowd.

    "Goddess, I want to worship you as my teacher! Please pass on to me peerless martial arts! I can ask my dad to give you all of my family''s tens of thousands of properties!"

    Most of the students were chased away by the teacher, so Qian Kun who suddenly ran out seemed very abrupt.

    He Zi heard the sound and turned to look at the figure running down below. It can also be said that at this time, most of the people around here turned their attention to Qian Kun who was shouting loudly.

    Through He Zi''s eyes, Meng Ke, who saw all this from a distance, wandered thoughtfully. His vision was from the blue and white aurora to the present He Zi, and the image of a mysterious person had been constructed.

    Now, as long as he doesn''t expose himself to death, no one will doubt that the source of all this will be an ordinary person like him.

    So, can he make this phantom image more voluptuous?

    After the spiritual world is filled, if the spiritual thread cannot be increased, the quantity cannot be increased, then the quality can be increased.

    Make the connected person believe in the illusion and have more interaction with the illusion, so that the connected person can generate more light spot energy.

    Therefore, it is necessary for him to make this Earth n that he made up seem more real. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    Meng Ke recalled that his first fictional n for the earth was just a bad taste, curious about what pets represented other people''s inner worlds.

    The fictional Hezi was createdter to set up a shield for him and focus everyone''s attention on the illusion of Hezi.

    In this way, as the real man behind the scenes, Meng Ke is also safe.

    On this basis, if Meng Ke wants to increase the interaction between the connected and the illusion, and harvest energy from it, the Earth n is undoubtedly a good start.

    Being watched by He Zi''s indifferent eyes, Qian Kun trembled with excitement and swallowed nervously.

    Immediately after that, he asked in a row, "Are you an immortal? You came up with the Earth n? Can you ept me as your apprentice? If not, just give me a divine pet! Please!"

    Suddenly, He Zi stood up from the throne, and a huge momentum instantly caused all the connected people to fall into a sluggishness.

    What is she going to do?! Countless people roared wildly in their hearts.

    Just like a mortal facing a god.

    Maybe it''s just a random raise of a hand by the gods, and the entire world''s human beings will face extinction.

    No one knew what she was going to do, and that was the biggest fear.

    Importantly, this suffocating aura made everyone''s heart beat faster for a moment, and they looked at that beautiful figure with fear and anticipation.

    People look forward to change, but fear the unknown.

    In the end, under the attention of everyone, He Zi slowly raised her left hand, as if she was holding something in the void.

    The next moment, she sat down calmly again.

    At the same time, countless ck mists appeared strangely in every corner of the yground.

    Giant Praying Mantis(Beast)

    LV: 3

    The giant mantis came out of the ck fog.

    Like ordinary mantises, it has a dark green leaf-like appearance. It stands tall with four slender lower limbs supporting its entire body. Two scythe-like forelimbs as sharp as swords rub against each other. On its inverted triangr head are two huge ovals. In the center of the eye, there is a small ck dot like a pupil.

    Qian Kun took a step back in fear, and his eyes were fixed on the giant mantis that suddenly appeared. On its pair of scythes, there were countless jagged barbs densely covered.

    Of course, this is not the root cause of his fear.

    The most important thing is that the height of these mantises is astonishingly one meter two!

    Its twin scythes reflect a sharp and dangerous light. Anyone who sees this monster for the first time will be involuntarily afraid!

    "Ahhhh!!!"

    "Help me!!"

    Immediately, piercing screams of fear sounded throughout the yground, and under the doubtful eyes of the teacher, countless students ran out of the yground at a faster speed than rushing in.

    Qian Kun''s hands and feet were already cold, his face was pale, and he ran outside like crazy, crowded into the crowd.

    Are these monsters all because of me? I am a great sinner, and I deserve to die! Please take these monsters back!

    He prayed frantically in his heart, regretted, despaired, and all kinds ofplicated emotions poured into his heart, causing him to fall into deep self-me.

    And he didn''t find out.

    Among the fleeing crowd, a giant praying mantis suddenlyunched an attack, bounced up, and the twin sickles glowing with cold light fell from the top on a student.

    "Ahhhh!"

    The man hugged his arm painfully, and waves of severe pain hit his nerves one after another.

    "Ahhhh! My arm! . Its alright? Ah?

    Just when he was in despair, he was surprised to find that his arm It seems, is it alright?

    He widened his eyes in disbelief, only to see the severed tearing pain on the arm that was cut.

    but.

    Why even the most vulnerable sleeves on the outermost arm of the arm were not cut? <b>Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot</b>

 Chapter 9: The big guy who came back from rebirth

    Chapter 9: The big guy who came back from rebirth

    Illusions can have a huge impact on the human senses, but in reality, nothing happens.

    Others around also saw this incredible scene, and their hearts were full of doubts.

    At this moment, the giant praying mantis jumped again and swung down the double sickles covered with countless terrifying serrated teeth.

    The man closed his eyes tightly in fear, and his whole body trembled violently in fear.

    However,

    Under the gaze of many people, no one expected that the terrifying scythe would fall and pass through with terrifying power.

    The cruel blood in his imagination did not appear. Although this man rolled around the ground with painful red eyes and roars, on his arm, a piece of sleeve was not torn.

    "It''s alright, alright, your hand is fine." Someone said, unable to bear to look directly.

    "Whats alright! It hurts to death! Soul level!"

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"

    The man began to roll around, and the people around found that he seemed to be fine, and gathered around curiously.

    "Meow!!"

    Suddenly, a high-pitched meow sounded.

    The giant praying mantis found that it could not kill humans, and immediately turned its target around, waving its scythes and rushing towards the elves.

    The pink kitten in the hands of a little girl was swept by a sickle, and the beautiful and silky fluff was immediately cut open, and bright red blood sshed out.

    The girl hugged the cat, curled up into a ball, fell to the ground, and also screamed harshly.

    "Ahhhh!!!"

    "Quick! Everyone, leave the yground! These monsters can''t get out of the yground!" Someone in the crowd roared.

    The crowd woke up in an instant and crowded outside of the yground.

    After knowing that these monsters will not cause death, although the pain is a little painful, it will not affect the retreat of the crowd.

    The more infatuated boys make way for the girls they adore, very gentlemen.

    When everyone walked out of the yground, before the teacher had time to close the door, the students circled the yground curiously.

    It''s like going to the zoo for the first time and seeing chimpanzees.

    Humans'' instinctive curiosity drives them to be reluctant to take a step away.

    The giant mantis is also quite cooperative, just like the wild monsters in the game, wandering aimlessly on the yground.

    Or licking the de, orbing the wings, or leaping into the air, and falling in arge circle in mid-air.

    "F*ck, my living expenses fell there!" A boy stared at a red banknote on the yground through gritted teeth.

    One hundred RMB!

    The boy hesitated for a second, then turned and rushed in.

    won''t die! Will not die, there is nothing to fear!

    "Wang Shen! You don''t want to die!?!"

    Qian Kun watched his friend suddenly rush into the yground like crazy, and hurriedly shouted.

    "I won''t die! I''m going to get my money back! Leave me alone!" Wang Shen replied without looking back.

    "Money?" Qian Kun suddenly saw an abrupt bright red on the yground, and murmured, "For a hundred yuan don''t you even want your life?"

    Or, what did Wang Shen find? Qian Kun couldn''t help but think about it.

    On the other side, after Wang Shen rushed in, he collided with the giant praying mantis blocking the door. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    "Damn, you can''t kill me, but I don''t have living expenses, I don''t eat, drink, or surf the Inte, how can I live for a week?!"

    Wang Shen strengthened his determination and quickly ran to the side of the giant praying mantis.

    The speed of the giant mantis is also a little faster than that of ordinary people, but Wang Shen found that when the monster jumped to attack, it would use its wings to p in the air a few times to maintain its bnce.

    This may have been an inadvertent action, but the giant praying mantis did leap towards Wang Shen, raising its sharp de high, and gently pping its wings when it was in the air.

    Wang Shen mmed his head forward, rolled his head, andnded on his feet. Before the dizziness in his head disappeared, he rushed out like an arrow.

    "The old man is really witty! Hahaha!! You eat shit!"

    Outside the yground fence, countless confused faces looked at each other.

    From the moment Wang Shen rushed into the yground, everyone turned their attention to him.

    Almost everyone thought that he would be shed in the next second and then fall to the ground in excruciating pain.

    To this end, several school physical education teachers began to exercise outside the yground.

    Always be ready to rush in and save him!

    who knows

    This thing doesnt y by the rules!

    What about the pain you say?!

    Does this actually work?

    "Is this guy a reborn boss? A set of positions, if I read it correctly, this is absolutely impossible without decades of hard work!"

    "Big brother! Will you ept this younger brother? I can warm your bed~!"

    "Who is this? From which ss? What''s the name? Who can tell me, the olddy will go and propose marriage!"

    "Are you crazy? He''s just being impatient, okay? Let mee!"

    No matter what people outside are saying, Wang Shen can''t hear it. At this moment, in his eyes, he only has his own hundred RMB.

    Grandpa Mao is cuter than anything else!

    "What~"

    Suddenly, his body stopped, his eye sockets were red, bloodshots appeared, and there were faint traces of crystals falling from the corners of his eyes.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!"

    "Despicable sneak attack!!!"

    "It hurts!!"

    "It hurts to death!!!"

    A whitemb the size of a cat fell on the grass. Half of his cheek was cut by a sharp de, his eyeball burst, and the blood flowed like a stream.

    "Damn it! Why did you follow me? Aren''t you afraid of death?! It hurts!! My eyes!!" Wang Shen pped the ground, in pain.

    "Bah~?" The littlemb looked at Wang Shen with only one eye left, puzzled and in pain.

    The pet and the owner are of the same origin, one side is injured and the other side feels the same.

    Wang Shen seemed to know the doubts of the littlemb and became even angrier.

    "Who asked you to follow me to my death?! These monsters can''t kill me, but they can kill you! My God! Can''t you see the form?! You are giving away!"

    The giant praying mantis jumped up again, pping its wings and holding up its sharp de.

    Wang Shen was shocked

    "You''re still here?!"

    Before he could think about it, he threw himself out, using all his strength to fight hard.

    "Bah~?"

    The littlemb tilted his head, which was stained with blood, and looked suspiciously at the master who rushed towards him.

    It is impossible to understand with its simple head, and Wang Shen''s eyes are already red.

    Don''t die! Don''t die!

    Having the eyes cut open is already an excruciating pain at this level

    If the pet dies

    Will I die here too?

    This kind of pain is unimaginable!

    Wang Shen didn''t know how painful it was, and he didn''t want to know.

    He hugged the dazed littlemb tightly.

    At the same time, the sharp de of the giant praying mantis also fell, as if there was a sh of silver light. <b>Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot</b>

 Chapter 10: Human Shield

    Chapter 10: Human Shield

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"

    Wang Shen stood up, as if he had been pierced, covered his butt, and ran towards the yground door.

    At the door, several physical education teachers who had been waiting for a long time sprinted over, a princess hugged by the waist, turned around, and ran.

    There were no dangers along the way. It can be seen that the physical fitness of the physical education teacher is very good, and Wang Shen was rescued in a blink of an eye in the short-distance return run.

    In the teacher''s arms, Wang Shen''s spirit finally rxed, in a trance, his eyes closed and he passed out.

    not far away

    A thin teenager in a pure white T-shirt looked at the unconscious Wang Shen thoughtfully, stroking his pet in his hand.

    It was a miniature hummingbird with a striking, dim light on its azure blue feathers.

    "Is that so?" The boy muttered to himself, as if he had found something. "People, pets, monsters"

    "People will be attacked by monsters, but there will be no wounds, but after pets are attacked, there will be wounds."

    "Does this mean that pets can also attack monsters in turn?"

    "Then, as masters, we"

    "Were an invincible shield?"

    The young man pouted and suddenly smiled strangely with interest.

    "It''s really like a game."

    "I don''t know if there are gold coins or equipment after killing the monster?"

    At this moment, the teacher finally brought the key. After confirming that there was no one on the yground, the gate of the yground was immediately locked by the teachers with iron chains.

    "Everyone will go home immediately. The school has reported the incident to the Public Security Bureau. The local police will soonunch an investigation. Please don''t worry. Our school has already discussed the No. 5 Middle School. It will start tomorrow, so the course will be temporarily arranged until Five middle schools will definitely not affect the students'' studies!"

    The loud trumpet began to broadcast, and the headmaster''s familiar voice came from inside.

    The hearts of all the students jumped, dazed, confused, and overwhelmed.

    Damn, if something like this happens, how can you still go to ss?!

    But it has to be said.

    Principal, your work efficiency is really fast!

    Countless people gritted their teeth in their hearts.

    "Ah, it would be boring if that was the case!" The boy in white felt helpless and asked hispanion, "Chen Li, do you want to try it?"

    Beside the boy in white, there was a sullen boy who had to put one hand on the shoulders of others when he stood there.

    "Chen Xiao, you shouldn''t have asked me that." The ruffian boy was eager to try, "If I wasn''t interested, I should have been doing it a long time ago."

    Already guessing that his brother would say this, Chen Xiao confidently raised the corners of his mouth and walked straight to the gate of the yground.

    "Teacher, please open the door for us."

    Chen Xiao said, but the physical education teacher standing at the door seemed impatient and frowned.

    Kaka Kaka

    One tall and one short, Chen Li stood quietly with Chen Xiao, tilted his head, his two hands were squeezing, and his eyes were full of provocation and rebelliousness.

    "" The PE teacher silently opened the chain.

    "Thank you, teacher." Chen Xiao said politely.

    In this school, who doesn''t know Chen Li?

    Although he is not a gangster, there is a legend that he has a group of more than a dozen people.

    More than a dozen people on the other side were beaten by one person and sent to the hospital. After Chen Li called the police, the police only said that he was in self-defense, and it was over.

    After the first war, no one in the school dared to provoke Chen Li, not even the teacher.

    As the younger brother of a school legend, Chen Xiao is much more low-key. He looks like a good student all day long, studying hard and making progress every day.

    And because he is Chen Li''s younger brother, no one dares to bully him, but no one wants to be friends with him, and everyone is afraid of trouble.

    Therefore, Chen Xiao''s high school career was extremely lonely.

    Of course, he didn''t think so himself.

    In his view, learning is the greatest joy.

    This also made all subject teachers fall in love with him, a quiet schr.

    "Let go! You bastards, don''t hold me if you want to die!"

    Chen Li''s expression was indifferent, he grabbed a short, thin yellow-haired gangster in his left hand, and followed Chen Xiao into the yground step by step.

    "hiss!"

    The giant praying mantis jumped up, and the sharp de glowed with silver light. It gently pped its wings and sprinted down at high speed.

    After all, Chen Li spent several years in Tagou Martial Arts School and has a strong ability to adapt to fights.

    The yellow-haired bastard only felt like a rag sandbag, and the whole person was lifted up. Before he could see it clearly, he felt the sharp pain of the sharp de in his chest in an instant.

    "what!"

    "Chen Li, you are not human!!!"

    "I will definitely kill you!"

    On the side, Chen Xiao analyzed: "With this shield, we are already practically invincible. Next go! Peck its eyes."

    "Buzz"

    A blue lightning shed, and there was a rapid and dense hum in the air.

    "hiss!"

    Green liquid flew out of the giant mantis''s head, and its attack paused for a moment, letting out a hiss of pain.

    Chen Li was excited. Simrly, at his feet, a puppy whose ribs were tightly wrapped in ck fur also looked like his owner. Bloodthirsty radiated from his eyes. madness.

    Although it looks like it can be blown away by a gust of wind.

    The blue hummingbird struck again, targeting the remaining eye of the giant mantis.

    Almost at the same time, the giant praying mantis raised its head, and tilted its head, covering its eyes with a sickle-shaped arm, while the other shed at the fast-flying hummingbird.

    Even if the size of the blue hummingbird is erged ten times, it is not as big as this de. Once it is hit, it will definitely be cut in two without hindrance.

    The kind that doesn''t even scream.

    Fortunately, Chen Li had been prepared for a long time.

    I saw the blue veins on his arm burst out, and the yellow-haired gangster who had just read the first year of junior high had not recovered from the severe pain in thest second, and the whole person was pulled up again.

    "What!"

    The next moment, his scream of fear instantly turned into an extremely shrill scream, which was clearly transmitted to the ears of everyone outside the yground who was paying attention.

    Someone gasped in admiration.

    "Come on, it''s really not a loss, it''s Chen Li, so fierce!"

    "Great! I feel that this monster might not be able to beat the two of them."

    But there is also sympathy.

    "Teacher, Chen Li is crazy! Go and save that ssmate."

    Chen Li was naturally happy when he heard someonepliment him. After all, he raised his hand and didn''t p the smiling face.

    But then, there was a sympathetic voice of a girl.

    Suddenly, Chen Li''s face darkened, and when he turned his head, he saw a soft girl looking at him with sympathy and fear.

    The girl looks pretty good.

    but

    Are you saying I''m crazy?!

    "Shut up! Smelly bastard!"

 Chapter 11: Level Up! Leveled Up!

    Chapter 11: Level Up! Leveled Up!

    "So thats how it is."

    Wang Yang, who had been watching all this silently had a sudden realization, everything was clear in his eyes.

    The purpose of the mysterious white-haired woman is obviously not to kill all of these people.

    If the pets and monsters are made by her alone, and the monsters can''t kill humans.

    So, that means that this is just a training?!

    Otherwise

    What''s the point of getting these monsters out when there are no casualties?

    To be funny?

    Wang Yang''s eyes suddenly became weird, the mysterious white-haired girl couldn''t have done all this for the sake of pranking.

    That makes no sense.

    "Look! The monster is dying!"

    An exmation from the side interrupted Wang Yang''s thoughts, and he immediately looked at the two people in the yground.

    Chen Li''s ck mad dog unexpectedly climbed onto the body of the giant praying mantis and bit him viciously.

    But the giant praying mantis seemed to not feel it, and just kept shing towards its head. Its frantic movements even pierced its own eye sockets and it kept stirring them after.

    In its eye socket, a small blue sharp bird smashed its flesh and blood again and again, asionally leaping lightly to avoid the sharp de attack from behind itself.

    Wang Yang''s scalp was numb, and he silently mourned for the giant mantis for three seconds in his heart.

    Eventually, green dots of light danced from the giant mantis, these went half to the blue hummingbird and half to the ck mad dog.

    In the exmations of everyone, a dazzling golden halo appeared on the two pets.

    [First kill, reward: growth value +1]

    Although Wang Yang didn''t hear the sound, he clearly saw that after the golden halo fell, Chen Li''s ck dog had grown in size, and his muscles were terrifying.

    "Level up! They leveled up!"

    Countless people watching all these happenings eximed loudly.

    At this moment, when everyone''s pets are still cubs, such a pet suddenly upgrades

    Undoubtedly.

    This severely stimted the nerves of some people, and their eyes were terrifyingly red, and they looked at the giant praying mantis in the yground as if they were looking at luncheon meat.

    "Open the door! We''re going in to fight monsters!"

    "Open the door!"

    "Open the door!"

    "Zhang Yang, what do you think?" Wang Yang turned to look at Zhang Yang, who was also shocked.

    The buddy on the side was full of longing, and said excitedly: "We must go in! You are the shield, my Erha will definitely be able to solve the monster with the fastest speed!"

    ""

    Wang Yang suddenly understood, no wonder Zhang Yang''s pet was a husky.

    Dogs are like their masters!

    At this moment, a girl''s timid voice came.

    "I can I join you?"

    Wang Yang Xunsheng saw that it was a girl with a delicate appearance like a doll, dressed in pure and lovely white clothes, and her height was about 165, half a head shorter than himself.

    And her pet

    its a turtle?

    A dark green tortoise was lying on the girl''s palm, looking timid and afraid, it was hiding its entire body in the tortoise shell, only those two round eyes looked at Wang Yang and hispanion curiously.

    Suddenly, a picture shed in Wang Yang''s mind, a kitchen knife chopping rocks. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    "A Bao''s defense is very hard!"

    Seeing that there was no reply for a long time, the girl puffed up her cheeks angrily and put her hands on her hips.

    "Uh I didn''t mean that." Wang Yang sorted out thenguage, smiled, and said, "With a cute girl like you joining us, of course we can''t ask for anything more, how can we refuse?"

    "You think so too, right? Zhang Yang!" As he said that, he pped Zhang Yang on top of his head.

    Zhang Yang, who had been staring at the yground with excitement, was instantly awakened, his eyes widened and he turned his head angrily.

    ""

    "This ssmate, you are so beautiful! Have we met before? Do you know? ssmate, you give me the same feeling that we have known each other for decades. We must have known each other before! My name is Zhang Yang, year 3 ss 2, my WeChat ID is"

    "" Wang Yang''s head was full of ck lines.

    The girl burst out a smile and said without mind:

    "My name is Ji Siqi, I''m from the year 1 ss 3, hello senior!"

    Next, the three introduced themselves to each other.

    "If we had A Bao, we would indeed have a lot of trouble removed." A Bao was the little green-skinned turtle, and Wang Yang had a bright feeling the moment he saw it.

    Arguably, this defensive pet is pretty useless, but it''s also very useful.

    Although people can also resist the attacks of monsters, the kind of severe pain that is infinitely close to reality is not something that everyone dares to test on their own body.

    Hence, the need for defensive pets.

    In the end, at the request of thousands of students, the teacher had no choice but to open the door.

    As if they had fled from here at the beginning, countless people rushed in, looking very excited.

    Meng Ke put away the light curtain sandbox in front of him.

    At present, the illusion of that school is enough, and he only needs to continue to modify and increase the content in the future. It is impossible for him to put all his energy here.

    As for the possible consequences of this.

    Compared to what will happenter.

    Humans get used to it after being shocked a few times.

    Therefore, no matter what the consequences are, everything will not be linked to Meng Ke.

    "However, let''s set up a monster refresh mode around the connected person. If you put all the monsters together, once the ce is blocked, everything will be useless." Meng Ke murmured.

    It is foreseeable that this matter will cause a great stir tomorrow morning.

    If monsters can only appear in this ce at that time, and the ce is blocked and alerted, how can yers fight monsters?

    Without fighting monsters and interacting with illusions, how will Meng Ke collect more energy?

    Without energy, he is always an ordinary person.

    It doesn''t need to be very powerful, any ordinary person who knows a little bit of fighting can beat him in hand-to-handbat.

    Once he dies, there is no possibility of him using the cheat-like ability anymore.

    Honestly speaking.

    Meng Ke unconsciously touched his nose when he thought of this, feeling a little embarrassed, and his expression became unnatural.

    He was afraid to die.

    Even if he lived for a hundred years before dying, he felt extremely eternal loneliness.

    Although he has never experienced that feeling, every time he thinks of that thought, a suffocating silence will flow out of his heart unconsciously.

    It was pitch ck, there was no up and down, left and right, no five senses of touch, everything stopped in the darkness, forever unchanged.

    No one wants to experience it!

    The starry sky is so big, the universe is boundless.

    Under the vast night.

    Meng Ke looked up at the starry sky outside the window, it was a deep sense of powerlessness, as if surrounded by endless ck sea water, people were like duckweed.

    "The universe is so big, when the gods look up at it, can they see it all at once?"

 Chapter 12: Rising Tides

    Chapter 12: Rising Tides

    The matter came to an end temporarily, Meng Ke fell into a deep sleep and slept until the morning.

    It was not until the sun rose into the middle of the sky that he got up sleepily.

    Don''t worry about wages, don''t worry about coding, wake up every morning without any burden in your heart, let alone run around for money, rice, oil, and salt.

    Days like this have disappeared since I left school!

    How memorable!

    Humming a little tune, Meng Ke leisurely put on clothes, brushed his teeth, and washed his face. Isn''t life supposed to be like this? As if hes back to naturally being carefree.

    He took his mobile phone and went out. He sat down at the breakfast shop downstairs and ordered a bowl of Lanzhou ramen.

    The noodles in this restaurant are actually not authentic, but he has eaten here for several years, and he has never been tired of it.

    "Have you heard? The whole school of No. 2 Middle School is closed today, and ah, in the middle of the nightst night, Old Li said he saw more than a dozen police cars enter!"

    "Tsk tsk, it looks like this is a big deal!"

    The voice on the table next to him came into Meng Ke''s ears. He was curious at first and just wanted to go over and ask.

    The next moment he suddenly realized.

    This is not right! That sounds like something I did!

    "Mom, you have to believe me! There are really monsters in the school!" A girl on the way out of ss looked angrily at her mother who obviously didn''t believe her.

    Obviously all the students and teachers in the school saw it!

    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Teacher Liu. All the students in our ss saw it!" The girl continued to exin.

    "Okay, there are monsters, there are monsters, our familys Miaomiao is a magical girl, a magical girl who specializes in fighting monsters." The mother kept nodding her head and smiled perfunctorily.

    "Mom!" The girl blushed and shouted angrily, "I''m no longer a child! Don''t treat me like a kindergarten girl, okay?! What I said is true!"

    Meng Ke frowned and walked quickly from the side.

    This was the first time he had heard rumors about "there are monsters in school no. 2", and there were many students fighting against the giant mantis that was constantly spawning in various alleys.

    Four or five thousand students from Middle School No. 2 were selected as yers, and even if someone wanted to control it, it would never be possible to take all the students away and imprison them.

    You know, there are thousands of families behind thousands of students!

    Along the way, he also slowly became awkward from the small excitement at the beginning.

    This kind of feeling is as if your random graffiti dazzled the world''s art masters, and then auctioned for a sky-high price. When you walk on the street, the pedestrians around you are talking about it, but they don''t know that person is you.

    He was excited at first, but after listening to it too much, Meng Ke felt embarrassed.

    Of course, think about this as a matter of course.

    Who told him that the illusions he made were real superpowers?

    But in this way, the school and the public security will be busy.

    Silently apologizing in his heart, Meng Ke quickly turned on his phone as he was going back home. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    He hesitated for a while, opened the browser, and went directly to the middle school no. 2 forum.

    "Exterminating Demons and Destroying Gods needs a new recruit! As long as you are the chosen one, we will not refuse anyone whoes."

    The first post that was pushed to the top was very domineering, and Meng Ke was deeply shocked by just one nce.

    He knew this would happen.

    Very speechless, he swallowed, goosebumps all over his body.

    But he clicked through to the post anyway.

    Don''t think about it, the content of this post is definitely as domineering as the title, Meng Ke simply pulled it to the bottom to read thements.

    The firstment: "Wow, thisndlord''s ID is Big Boss Qian Kun? Is that the richest Big Boss Qian Kun in the whole school?! Please carry me!"

    Secondment: "Wow, thisndlord''s ID is Big Boss Qian Kun? Is that the richest Big Boss Qian Kun in the whole school?! Please carry me!"

    Thirdment: "Wow, thisndlord''s ID is Big Boss Qian Kun? Is that the richest Big Boss Qian Kun in the whole school?! Please carry me!"

    After reading dozens of pages, Meng Ke''s head was full of ck lines, and he felt as if he had discovered the essence of human beings.

    Does my ability still have its own effect of lowering wisdom?

    "Forget it, why do I think so much? Now that the school is under the control of the police, I will just coincidentally go to see it."

    Indeed, Meng Ke really wanted to see how the police would deal with this kind of supernatural event, or if there were really ability-user organizations like the Dragon Group in this world.

    Thinking of this, Meng Ke sank his consciousness into the illusion in the school.

    In the school at this time, a group of staff with various instruments kept busy on the yground.

    Outside the yground, there were armed police officers standing in a circle every five meters.

    "Old Li, there''s nothing here at all!" said a middle-aged man with a gray beard, and in front of him was a sturdy man in a police uniform.

    From the time of discovery,

    Not to mention the basic infrared detectors and thermal imagers, the radiation detectors, and gravitational wave detectors that they finally applied for. After a busy day for everyone, up to now, they have not found even a single abnormality.

    If it wasn''t for the repeated assurances of the school principal, and several teachers who could see the monsters themselves, the appearance of some foaming at the mouth and in aa didn''t look like acting, he wouldn''t have made such a bigmotion.

    "Old Li, do you also believe that there are really some monsters here?"

    How could Li Shuo not guess what the middle-aged man thought.

    He also had doubts in his heart, just like what the middle-aged man said, could it be that all this was done by some monster?

    Impossible!

    Just as this thought came up, he was cut off by himself shaking his head in the next second.

    After living in the scientific world for decades, is it too absurd to talk about demons and monsters now?

    As time passed, on the yground, some people had already started to pick up the shovel to dig the soil. Since the instrument was useless, the most direct method could be used, maybe there was something buried in the ground.

    Li Shuo''s brows were furrowed. It was the first time in the past 12 years that the authorities have encountered such a bizarre thing.

    But in the end, he sighed.

    To be able to sit in this seat for so long, after all, it is impossible to be a fool, and there is still some decisiveness that was developed.

    "Let the people over there stop digging." After shouting loudly, Li Shuo said: "Since 8 o''clock this morning, the parents of the students havemunicated with us. Those monsters are not only in this yground, but it is also very likely that the monsters are all over the city."

    "The influence of this incident has long exceeded our imagination, and we have been looking for this yground for a long time, but there is nothing." After speaking, Li Shuo looked at the somewhat embarrassed middle-aged man seriously and continued.

    "I don''t care if it''s a ghost or something else, this is out of our hands."

    "Report to the top!"

 Chapter 13: Reality’s #1 Spiritual Power

    Chapter 13: Reality��s #1 Spiritual Power

    "So decisive?" Meng Ke was surprised.

    Was the police response too decisive? Thousands of parents reported the matter, but they reported the matter directly because they could not find the reason.

    Meng Ke used to be in the army, and the police''s reaction can only prove one thing, they take it very seriously!

    Is this trying to get more experienced people toe?

    Or

    Are they afraid of trouble?

    Are there really professionals in dealing with paranormal events?

    Meng Ke couldn''t help hesitating, although those professionals might not be able to see through his illusion, but once they saw through it, with the physical qualities of an ordinary person, him being found was equivalent to being caught!

    It must be known that although his illusion is very powerful, he himself does not have much resistance.

    A street gangster can easily beat him in hand-to-handbat.

    After thinking like this for a while, the more he thought about it, the more confused he became. A sense of urgency sent chills down the back of his neck. This was a death crisis warning that felt like cold air invading his limbs.

    "It seems that I have to find an ability that can make me stronger."

    When he connected with more than 4,000 students, these 4,000 students also provided him with a considerable amount of energy, and these energies were increasing every moment.

    He once thought about how to choose if he wanted to manifest an ability for himself.

    After some deliberation, mental power is undoubtedly his best choice.

    This ability not only hasbat power, but also disappears without a trace. When he creates an illusion, it can also give the illusion of a physical body that can be touched.

    Of course, the most important thing is that the mental power can expand his mental space. Only when the mental space is expanded can more people connect to the spiritual thread and see the illusion, which will in turn be turned into more energy.

    So, this is undoubtedly an ability that kills multiple birds with one stone.

    It''s what he needs most now.

    Meng Ke sorted out his thoughts and wrote down some settings about spiritual power in the notebook.

    After confirming that it was correct, he began to try to manifest this ability in his mind.

    In a moments time, his first attempt failed.

    But this was not unexpected.

    He has made the settings of this ability very specific. If he can easily realize it with his current energy, it would be too idealistic.

    So, he started to settle for the next best thing.

    One by one the setting is deleted.

    From Meng Ke''s point of view, as long as this mental power is made to have the ability to progress, it can expand his spiritual space and work on real matter.

    As long as these three basics are guaranteed, other additional abilities can be slowly deleted.

    It is normal not to agree at the beginning. After all, we can talk about conditions slowly!

    After trying again and again, until a strange wave appeared in this world, Meng Ke froze.

    The whole world became clear in his eyes, as if the scorching heat and turbidity of the summer had suddenly changed into a warm winter like spring.

    Spiritual Power Manifestation is now a sess!

    But,

    Meng Ke was puzzled and found that the strange fluctuation did not disappear. It shook a little, and this time, it seemed to bring something different to the world, and no one knew what it was.

    Meng Ke waited for a while, until after the fluctuationpletely disappeared, nothing appeared.

    Just a rush of irrelevant energy?

    He didn''t notice any changes, and he stopped thinking about it and closed his eyes.

    Like an extra phantom limb, Meng Ke could feel a magical energy entrenched in his mind, and he had absolute control over this energy.

    Like a third hand that should have been there.

    This is mental power. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    "Able to evolve, can move objects with mind power, can be remotely controlled can eat souls and snatch bodies!"

    Mental power is densely distributed in every cell of his, flowing in series with each other to allow him to control his body, these weak and numerous mental forces flowing through the body will eventually converge into the energy body in the brain.

    Every time the convergence will increase the total amount of mental power by an insignificant amount, and this amount is increasing wildly by the number of N every minute and every second.

    This is what it meant to evolve.

    He suddenly realized that ordinary people do not have spiritual power.

    No matter what kind of fantasy, ordinary people have never had this ability.

    Or, to put it another way.

    Humans have no soul.

    Like all animals, the only difference is that humans have the intelligence to think about.

    This is reality, spiritual power is not equated with human beings, the soul is just a beautiful fantasy of human beings.

    Just like the human fantasy about the gods, this is just a fantasy created by human beings in the face of the unknown.

    But,

    If it must be said that humans have a soul, then it can be said that it is the flickering between neurons.

    This is the human soul.

    The spiritual power embodied by Meng Ke is a very magical ability. When you are given it, you will know that the past is all fantasy, and the real possession is reality.

    Then, if there are no other people with special abilities, Meng Ke is the only human being who can pull fantasy into reality in this world.

    From the moment he possesses spiritual power, what carries his consciousness is spiritual power.

    You know, the existence of spiritual power itself is unscientific.

    Even if the brain is destroyed, as long as the spirit is not destroyed, he will not die.

    Moreover, he can also take away other people''s bodies.

    Therefore, at this time, this unscientific Meng Ke will no longer be killed by this scientific world.

    But,

    As a battle-hardened veteran, Meng Ke said it''s better to act carefully.

    The most careful one is always the winner.

    Only the victors have the right to write history.

    Old habits forced Meng Ke to feel his own changes silently and silently began to try this new ability.

    When you first get mental power, many imaginary ways of using it may not be the same as reality.

    No one has the experience to teach him. He was the first person, he had to cross the river by feeling the stones, and slowly umte experience and try.

    Many people should have heard a story.

    A person can''t lift himself up into the sky by pulling his hair up anyway.

    Otherwise, Newton will jump out of the coffin board and be blind.

    but,

    If you tell this story to the ancients, the ancients may not think so.

    The ancients didn''t know Newton, they thought that maybe it was because people''s strength was not enough, so they couldn''t pull themselves up by their hair, and then they would start frantically exercising their arm strength.

    The same is true for Meng Ke.

    As the first person, maybe he will also encounter this kind of knowledge blind spot.

    So, he needs to keep trying to learn.

    First, he tried to shake a light ball of paper slowly.

    On theputer table, without any light wind blowing, a white paper ball swayed twice, then, as if being pushed by someone, rolled around the edge of the keyboard, and finally returned to its original point.

    "Tsk, it looks very rxed." Meng Ke said with great interest.

    The ball of paper slowly flew up again, but the way it swayed from side to side seemed very unstable, as if it would fall at any time.

    Meng Ke tried to push the ball of paper straight ahead, but in the process of moving forward, the ball of paper became more stable.

    Then, Meng Ke looked at the sleeping beggar in the alley outside the window.

    With the sound of "shu-!", a small gravel flew up like a bullet, and after rubbing against the air, it made a small and sharp air-breaking sound.

    "Huh?" As if he heard something, the sloppy beggar made a sleepy nasal sound.

    "Smash-!!"The person who deserves death threw a stone at me!?!"

    In an instant, Meng Ke quickly retracted his head, feeling very emotional, today''s weather is really good!

 Chapter 14: Anomaly

    Chapter 14: Anomaly

    After a week of training and attempts, Meng Ke has been able to use his spiritual power proficiently, and his physical fitness has recovered quickly this week.

    Although the training method is simple and ruthless, making it easy to hurt the body, Meng Ke doesn''t care about this injury at all.

    He is not an ordinary person. He doesn''t need to think about getting old in the future. After that, Meng Ke will naturally be able to be reborn from a drop of blood. At that time, what is this investment that is not considered an investment during the early stage?

    As long as he doesn''t get his hands and legs chopped and cripples himself, what else does he need to care about?

    It''s okay to trample yourself crazily and make yourself stronger quickly!

    After wiping off the water stains, Meng Ke walked out of the bathroom amid the smoke, and now he has slightly revealed his looming abdominal muscles, and the muscles on his arms have drawn a nice arc.

    Even if others work hard, they may not be able to train like him in a week. To be precise, Meng Ke hasid a good foundation in those years as a soldier. Even if he has not exercised for three years, he can quickly pick up his previous skills.

    Coupled with the blurred pain sensory and various nutritional supplements, only Meng Ke can easily do this kind of devilish exercise that seems to be fatal.

    Wearing a random ck fleece sweater, Meng Ke sat back in front of theputer.

    In his eyes, a light curtain quickly unfolded.

    First ce: Chen Li lv10

    Second ce: Chen Xiao lv9

    Third ce: Wang Yang lv9

    This light screen records the data of all the current yers, that is, yesterday, Chen Li has first entered the tenth level.

    This is the highest level currently set by Meng Ke for yers. Once this level is reached, the pet level will not be improved, but the experience value will continue to increase.

    Meng Ke is making a choice. At this point in the Earth n, he has to make a choice.

    The existence of pets is a means for him to limit the yer''s y, but he can''t limit it like this all the time. If it continues like this, it will in turn limit him in the future.

    Pets are just a temporary need, and when he doesn''t need it, it''s time to make a change.

    Soon, the settings were added to the Earth n. After Meng Ke read it again to confirm it was correct, he exhaled a long breath and leaned back on theputer chairfortably.

    Closing his eyes, his consciousness jumped into a hallucination.

    For a week, countless people shuttled through the school''s yground. At first, Meng Ke was also taken aback by the police''s actions, and shivered, thinking that they would have some professional toe out and discover the secret of the illusion, and in turn, be able to find him.

    However,

    All their instruments can''t detect the existence of the illusion, and countless scientists cant even figure out what it is that makes a person''s nerves feel pain for no reason! Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    Countless people are puzzled, and this incident has suddenly be a hot spot in the scientificmunity. Therefore, this week, dozens of scientific groups have entered here with their own instruments. Not surprisingly, everyone is enthusiastic. After being busy for a while, today''s people are disappointed that no one can find out the slightest reason.

    One person even questioned that thousands of people had this phenomenon, but the most cutting-edge scientific and technological means on the earth could not detect the result.

    Then there is only one exnation, these thousands of people are lying collectively!

    After a while, the graduate student who came up with the exnation was kicked out by his gang.

    His ssmates were extremely speechless. How did this person join in?

    Thousands of people lied collectively Then, how do you exin how thousands of high school students who did notmunicate with each other and made a scene soar to such a state?!

    Are they all the best actors and actresses who share the same soul?!

    Some people who watch them around the clock can swear, let alone face-to-facemunication, even if it''s a secret phone call, the content exchanged by the yers is only thebat experience they have summed up themselves for that day.

    Some people also went to check the surveince cameras, but after watching the video hundreds of times, they still couldn''t believe it.

    Why are thousands of people able to tell the same lie at the same time?!

    Therefore, the spection that this matter was a lie was thrown into the trash all of a sudden, and no one mentioned it again.

    On the contrary, about yers. Someone found a job in the research institute, and was examined every day, with a high sry, and lived afortable life of eating and just waiting to die.

    Because there was nothing to study, the police still registered the yers in detail one by one, including their pets were also registered in the data sheet.

    If this is really the workings of aliens, these fact sheets will definitely be useful in the future.

    At the same time, these yers were also divided into seven groups, and they went to the hospital for medical examinations seven days a week.

    It can be said that the yers have been firmly controlled by the police.

    However, in general, the yer group has nothing to lose, and they still have reasons not to go to ss.

    For Chen Li, who dislikes reading the most, fighting and killing all day long is the life he wants, which is much more fun than reading!

    The fact that he can be the number one on the ranking list has a lot to do with this. Who told him to drag Chen Xiao around to fight monsters all day long?

    st blow!"

    Chen Li rushed towards the giant mantis desperately. Behind him, Chen Xiao stood there with a serious face, calmly instructing the blue hummingbird to keep pecking at the giant mantis for harassment.

    They have been hitting this giant mantis for a long time, and now they are more skilled than at the beginning.

    I saw a half-human-highrge ck dog rushing out following Chen Li, and the arm de of the giant praying mantis shed towards Chen Li.

    However, just when the arm de was about tond on his back, Chen Li flexibly took a quick step forward, just one step, his body ovepped with the giant mantis, and then passed through without hindrance.

    The giant mantis pounced, but the big ck dog would not miss this opportunity. It shrank and leaped like lightning, and the saliva flowed greedily from its big mouth full of fangs.

    With a "click", the head and body of the giant praying mantis were bitten apart, and then, a golden light rose from the feet of the big ck dog.

    The golden light wrapped the big ck dog and surrounded it like a golden silkworm chrysalis. From the silkworm chrysalis, another golden thread ran into its owner, Chen Li.

    The two of them stared at all this, speechless for a long time.

    Such an upgrade anomaly has exceeded the imagination of the two high school students.

    "thump"

    After the golden silk thread entered Chen Lis body, suddenly, he rolled his eyes and fell straight down.

    "Brother!" Chen Xiao ran over immediately, picked up Chen Li, and shouted extremely anxiously.

    However, Chen Li just stood there, motionless like a vegetative person.

 Chapter 15: A Monster Who Can Attack Reality

    Chapter 15: A Monster Who Can Attack Reality

    The anxious Chen Xiao called an ambnce, and Chen Li was carried into the car and rushed to the hospital.

    But before they got to the hospital.

    In the middle of the journey, Chen Li opened his eyes nkly.

    "Brother? Brother! You finally woke up!" Chen Xiao kept looking at Chen Li, and when he opened his eyes, he immediately heard Chen Xiao''s worried voice.

    "What''s wrong with me?" Chen Li''sst memory stopped at the second when the golden light entered his body, and then he felt a pain in the side of his neck and passed out.

    "Brother! Don''t worry about so much for now! We have to go back to school soon!" Chen Xiao suddenly pped the rear ss of the cab with great emotion and shouted loudly:

    "Stop! We''re going to get off!"

    A few nurses were startled and rushed over to try to control him. However, Chen Li rolled over from the stretcher and kicked one person away. He didn''t care who they were, he only knew that Chen Xiao would not be rattled for no reason.

    "Stop the car!"

    Chen Li roared and suddenly burst out. A panicked nurse was pressed against the ss by him, a hand was deeply pinched into the neck of the nurse, and Chen Lis fierce eyes instantly swept the front row driver.

    "Rattle!"

    The harsh braking sound, the red and blue colors alternated constantly, and everything around was rendered by these two colors, which made people feel nervous and restless before they knew it.

    Chen Xiao didn''t say anything after getting out of the car and quickly stopped a taxi. The two sat on it. The driver immediately turned the car around and headed for the school.

    "Where''s my dog?" As soon as he got in the car, Chen Li turned his head and asked Chen Xiao.

    He still remembers that picture, the huge silkworm chrysalis wrapped in dazzling golden light. This is a transformation, and Chen Li deeply felt it.

    Chen Xiao looked strange, nced at Chen Li''s chest, and said slowly: "Your dogit seems to have been absorbed into your body"

    When Chen Li was in aa, the golden silkworm chrysalis also dissipated little by little. Chen Xiao only saw a ck animal rushing towards Chen Li and then disappearing into his chest.

    "my body?"

    Chen Li frowned a little, he didn''t feel any difference in the body, but if it was in the body

    After a turn, the taxi stopped at the gate of the school, and the two got off.

    "Da da da"

    Dozens of police cars were lined up in an orderly manner at the school entrance, and from inside the school, bursts of gunshots continued to sound, like 9,999 firecrackers during the New Year.

    "Excuse me, are you Chen Li and Chen Xiao?" An armed police officer who was on guard outside came over.

    Chen Li was stunned for a moment, but Chen Xiao had already walked out.

    "It''s me." He took out an ID card issued during the physical examination. This type of ID card is only avable to yers. It is used to force them to go to the hospital for physical examination every week. It contains Chen Xiao''s personal information.

    The armed police immediately stood upright and quickly raised their hands to salute.

    "Our people have been waiting inside for a long time! Please don''t let us down!" The armed police said solemnly.

    Chen Li was stunned, and his heart was full of questions, who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?

    I was only in aa for a few hours, what happened to this world?!

    Suddenly, Chen Xiao grabbed him and said as he ran, "Brother! ording to the records, you are most likely the one with the highest level among all yers so far! Your ck dog has surpassed level ten, so, you must be being called for this!"

    "What? What the hell happened?! Why" Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    Suddenly, he stopped talking, stood still, staring nkly at the yground not far away.

    On the yground, a dark and vicious beast was wrapped by countless animals. Birds swooped down in groups in mid-air, and a small emerald snake was pped flying by its ws. Painful screams.

    "That''s Chen Xiao! He brought Chen Li!"

    "Chen Li is here! Everyone hold on!"

    "We can''t lose!!"

    Chen Li was stunned.

    Chen Xiao quickly exined:

    "This is an alien monster that appeared here at the same time when you were in aa, but unlike all the previous monsters, this one it can attack in reality!"

    The giant mantis is called a monster from another world by yers. Because it has not yet adapted to thews of reality, it cannot cause damage to reality.

    But this one, it broke people''s old concept from the moment it appeared.

    It cannot be harmed by reality, but it can attack reality!

    After the police found that the firearms were useless, they urgently summoned all the yers and wanted to use pets to deal with monsters. Therefore, after discovering that Chen Li was missing, they immediately saw Chen Li''s mutation from the surveince.

    As a result, when thousands of pets are vulnerable to monsters, they are as vulnerable as turkeys.

    Naturally, they thought of Chen Li, a mutated pet, and immediately called Chen Xiao and asked him to rush over with Chen Li.

    Therefore, Chen Li was stunned.

    Just then.

    The ck beast suddenly raised its head, the dark red beast''s eyes with a dangerous light, it looked at the sixth-floor teaching building not far away.

    "Roar!"

    With a roar like the sky, the ck beast jumped up, about four meters above the ground, it leaped over the encirclement of pets in an instant, and rushed towards the teaching building like a madman.

    Every step of it left a deep mark on the grass, and everyone looked at the footprints it left along the way in disbelief.

    "This monster can really attack real objects!"

    A man eximed, and quickly covered his mouth with both hands, staring wide-eyed at the gradually approaching ck shadow.

    A monster that can attack the real thing!

    This means that if anyone gets hit by it, they will be half disabled even if they don''t die!

    "Chen Li save me!" The girl couldn''t help crying anymore.

    "Roar!"

    The monster jumped in ce, touching the wall with its limbs, and in the next second, it seemed to run up at this right angle as if it were on the ground.

    After seeing the above people, their hearts are even more desperate.

    This monster cannot be understood withmon sense at all, it seems to be rampant with thews of another world.

    No one can take him.

    Chen Li gritted his teeth, his face turned red like an apple.

    Suddenly, he shouted up to the sky.

    "Old Hei! Come out for me!"

    If you''re really inside me, get out of me! I need you!!

    Chen Li''s eyes kept struggling until a dark shadow appeared from his body.

    "Wang Wang Wang!"

    It was a giant dog that was almost two meters tall, with pure ck and dull fur. Between its two red eyes, and at the center of its forehead, an inconspicuous little acute horn stood up toward the sky.

    Chen Li feels that his perspective in life was hit more today than in his entire life. Is this dog in front of him really my dog?

    Before he could be ecstatic.

    As soon as the dog and beast appeared, Chen Li immediately felt that his vision was blurred for a while.

    His vision looked down at the young man, but the young man in front seemed to have never heard of him, just stood there nkly, staring nkly ahead.

    "Monster! Another one appeared!"

    "Chen Li, run!"

    "Ahhhhh!!"

 Chapter 16: Dissatisfied? Come and Battle!

    Chapter 16: Dissatisfied? Come and Battle!

    Chen Li took a few steps back, and suddenly, he was stunned.

    Slowly, he raised his left hand, and a pitch-ck w appeared in front of him.

    It''s not right!

    How did I get into this dog''s body?!

    "Roar!"

    Chen Li roared ecstatically, turned his head, and rushed towards the monster on the wall!

    Come!

    Come fight!

    In this body, Chen Li felt an explosive force, as if he was a monster, capable of tearing apart the world!

    In the eyes of teachers and ssmates, Chen Li is a bad boy who likes to fight all day long. If he were to be rated as the most violent person in a school, out of 4,000 people, 4,000 people would point to him.

    Including himself.

    No one is wrong, I, Chen Li, just like to fight!

    Dissatisfied?

    Come fight!

    At this moment, the ecstasy of a dream being fulfilled filled his heart. In Chen Li''s eyes, only the ck shadow on the wall could fight him.

    Between the light and flint, without the slightest hesitation, he felt that he pierced through the wind, and everything seemed to be elerating.

    The people on the sixth floor of the teaching building were still worried about Chen Li at thest moment, but the next moment, the monster that suddenly appeared in front of Chen Li turned and rushed towards the teaching building, covering it with a savage aura of violence.

    "What is that? What happened? Why didn''t this monster attack Chen Li?"

    "Could it be that being in a daze can make the monster think he''s dead?"

    "B*stard! Why care about those? That monster ising towards us too!"

    "Help!"

    Chen Li still didn''t know which group of people on the sixth floor had regarded him as a monster, but at this time he couldn''t control it. He kept jumping up on the wall and getting closer.

    "what!!"

    The dog jumped up for thest time, one paw mmed into the crowd, and a screaming girl was pulled backwards by all the ssmates.

    Chen Li also jumped up, and under the desperate eyes of countless people, he frantically opened his bloody mouth, as if he was biting a human, and he bit the hind legs of the dog beast.

    Then, when he stopped exerting himself, the thrust of the jump began to disappear, and ording to what Newton had said, it seemed like another Galileo experiment.

    "Roar!"

    Gravity was giving him an extra push, the monster roared in panic, and the sharp ws made four deep cracks on the edge of the wall.

    "Bang!"

    Downstairs in the ssroom, a deep pit was smashed out, and cobweb-like cracks spread densely in the surrounding five meters.

    Suddenly, the school was quiet, and everyone''s horrified eyes turned towards the deep pit.

    The extreme excitement made Chen Li wake up from the dizziness faster, he let go of his iron gate-like mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Roar!"

    One second, he fell to the ground and couldn''t wake up, but the next second, a ck monster suddenly burst out, biting Chen Li who couldn''t react in time. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    The severe pain he felt rushed to his mind from his left arm, but Chen Li was used to it. He was so excited that he raised his right paw desperately trying to grab the monster''s soft abdomen.

    I don''t know if this monster is a dog or a cat, but no matter which of the two, they will surely have a soft waist even with a copper head and iron tail.

    If Chen Li is caught in this one, the battle will be able toe to an end directly.

    It''s a pity that this monster seemed to be wise, and without any hesitation, he let go of his mouth, twisted his waist, and pulled away from Chen Li twice.

    The two beasts gasped and stared at each other.

    "F*ck! They are fighting between themselves!"

    A row of heads emerged from the guardrail on the sixth floor, looking down nervously and cautiously.

    "Is the one that came out of the back protecting us?" someone whispered.

    "It seems so!" The others nodded in agreement.

    They can still tell the difference between good and bad.

    The dog that appeared behind was obviously protecting them.

    "Hurry up everyone! Let our petse to support us!"

    "It''s time to counterattack!"

    They cheered up again and stood upstairs yelling for pets.

    "Fallen Angel! Bite its eyes!"

    "Push up! Sky-splitting leopard!"

    "The ultimate invincible Zijin Divine Emperor Dragon! Let''s not fall behind, let''s go!"

    The two ferocious beasts in the hold suddenly discovered that a group of ck clouds rushed over in the distance, and the sky and the ground were covered in darkness.

    Seeing the monster looking up at the ck cloud, Chen Li seized the opportunity and stopped being vignt.

    This is the same as ying games. When youre fighting on the top of the map as Nasus vs Renekton, even when the juggler ising, even if it is two blocks of blood, you must start with the ultimate move and rush forward!

    Just when the two beasts were entangled, the flock of birds swooped down like bombers, chattering densely.

    The students no longer cared about the pain they felt, even if it was reflected to them, they allmanded their pets to madly rush towards the ck monster.

    Everyone knows that once the new monster is knocked down, no amount of them will matter!

    So, they must work hard!

    Someone took out their mobile phone and was so excited that they wanted to record this moment.

    Downstairs in the teaching building, a spectacr scene that only the connected person can see, forming an arch slope like a thousand beasts facing the sky, and pets around are constantly rushing up desperately,unching desperate attacks into the arch slope.

    Hundreds of people gritted their teeth and persevered, sweating profusely, and their faces were extremely flushed.

    Their pets have been pressed into the interior of the arch, with a sense of suffocation, pressure, and repeated collisions from the inside, everyone is desperately trying.

    Chen Li couldn''t describe this feeling, it was as if he was deep in the sand. He firmly bit the front paw of the monster, hugged it, and restrained him. At this time, he himself was unable to move.

    However, he could still feel that the monster was still wielding another sharp w!

    There were constant screams from the teaching building, and one person after another in the crowd copsed.

    I don''t know how long it took, but the monster''s movements finally slowed down.

    Suddenly, a huge ck hole appeared in the sky that spread across the horizon.

    A shadow of death shrouded the whole world.

    Everyone''s hearts were lifted into their throats at once, and they raised their heads in despair, not daring to let out the air.

    Just a monster that can attack reality is hard enough to deal with. Could there be a group of more terrifying beings crawling out of this ck hole?

    Everyone can''t imagine it.

    Suddenly,

    In the center of the ck hole, a pure golden beam of light fell, connecting heaven and the earth.

    It was a great and majestic momentum, the beam of light fell on the arched slope, and all the pets were slowly pushed away.

    The ck monster appeared.

    not moving at all

    A little bit of blood flowed from the sharp ws to the ground, and Chen Li was still unconsciously biting at his hind legs, clinging to him, no matter how bloody it was.

    A golden light shed.

    The beam of light shrunk sharply into a silk thread and fell from the ck hole.

    With a flick of the void, the monster disappeared instantly, and a quaint box was brought out.

 Chapter 17: Box Opening

    Chapter 17: Box Opening

    "Name"

    "Chen Li"

    "Gender"

    "male."

    "Age"

    "17"

    Chen Li was very depressed. Counting the fainting during the upgrade, he had already passed out twice.

    It was the first time I woke up in an ambnce and was dragged by Chen Xiao to save the world bewilderedly.

    Before everything settled, he fainted again.

    The second time he woke up in the hospital, hes now for the second time bewilderedly pulled by the police to drink tea.

    "Chen Li, first of all, we thank you for everything you have done for everyone, but it''s official business, please give us the box you got." The two policemen sat opposite him and said quite solemnly.

    "What box?" Chen Li was depressed.

    Thest memory before hisa stayed in a golden light, and then, as soon as his eyes darkened, he fainted.

    "What happened to that monster?!" Suddenly, Chen Li patted the table and stood up, eager to know.

    The middle-aged man in front of him waved his hand for him to sit down.

    "Calm down, that monster is dead."

    Dead?

    Chen Li stared nkly at the middle-aged man.

    It turned out to be dead but unfortunately

    I thought I could save the world

    Chen Li was even more depressed.

    Suddenly, the middle-aged man changed the subject and said:

    "Others don''t know, but we know that you actually killed it!"

    As soon as the voice fell, a projection appeared on the wall in the room, and Chen Li turned his head to look suspiciously.

    Obviously, this is a picture captured by a surveince camera set up by the police in the school.

    In the picture, Chen Li rushed into the school, the gunfire stopped, and he roared up to the sky.

    In the grass in front of him, four deep footprints suddenly pressed the grass down.

    The screen stops.

    The middle-aged man shook his head regretfully and continued:

    "It''s a pity that we couldn''t photograph what you saw, otherwise we''d be able to see the mighty and domineering mythical beast that appeared like a savior in the description."

    Then, he took out a piece of paper.

    On the paper, two ck beasts biting each other were entangled together, blood and w marks were all over their bodies, and madness came out of the paper.

    "ording to the reliable information provided by the relevant person, a huge ck hole appeared in the sky, a golden beam of light fell from the sky, and the monster turned into a wooden box."

    The middle-aged man said, and suddenly sighed:

    "Chen Li, it''s not that we want to make things difficult for you, but I want to remind you that ten days have passed since the Earth n appeared."

    "In the past ten days, various scientific research institutions across the country have used countless top detection devices ind and abroad, but we are still unable to detect the existence of any abnormal matter or energy."

    "What is the thing that appears in this game? Which organization or individual does it belong to? How did it appear? Why did it appear? What is the purpose? Is it harmful?"

    "We know nothing."

    After speaking, the middle-aged man looked at Chen Li with expectant eyes, and there seemed to be a trace of apprehension in his eyes.

    Chen Li was silent, lowered his head slowly, and seemed to be lost in thought.

    When he was a child watching a movie, the protagonist was taken to drink tea. His unruly appearance once made him want to do things and hoped to be taken away like that too. At that time, he would be like that too, arrogant and unruly.

    But now.

    No matter how disdainful he is or how he convinces himself, if he dies then nobody will care! Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    But, he just couldn''t put on his usual arrogant and arrogant look.

    "Well, you managed to convince me."

    Chen Li shook his head as if an honest man epted his fate.

    "But"

    "I really didn''t see any boxes!"

    Innocently blinked, Chen Li really looked more like an honest person than before.

    "" The two policemen looked at each other with ck lines all over their faces.

    ording to the information, this person is a tough guy. At first, the two didn''t believe it, but now

    This is how tough he is!

    No matter how angry the two of them were, during the subsequent questioning, Chen Li kept putting on this innocent and depressed expression, which made their teeth hurt.

    Chen Li is also very helpless!

    He really doesn''t know about any box!

    Hey, why don''t you believe me?

    In the end, Chen Li went home for dinner without incident, with a depressed look on his face.

    Watching him get into the car, at the police station, the two people who questioned him were even more serious.

    When Chen Li got home, he would eat, take a bath, and go to bed as usual.

    A man with binocrs on the floor opposite him was also solemn.

    As soon as he closed his eyes, Chen Li''s eyes lit up, a dog and beasty beside a huge quaint box.

    Seeing Chen Li appear, the dog and beast immediately swung its tail excitedly and rushed up.

    "Damn it! You are so big now! Are you still rushing at me?!" Chen Li hurriedly dodged and jumped away.

    The dog and beast fell to the ground and pitifully whined twice.

    "Still pretending to be pitiful? You are over two meters now! Who is holding you!? Don''t act cute, okay?!"

    Chen Li covered his face with a headache.

    What kind of feeling is this?

    It''s like the cute baby has grown up, more than two meters tall, and his forearm is thicker than your thigh. Why is he still asking for a hug?!

    Just before thea, Chen Li discovered this space.

    After waking up even before I could open the box, I was immediately taken to talk.

    As for handing it in?

    Ha ha

    This man worked extremely hard, then he has to yield with just one sentence?

    () Impossible!

    Cough cough

    Back to the point.

    Its box opening time.

    Chen Li slowly

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes.

    He got up, went to the toilet, washed his hands, brushed his teeth, washed his face, climbed back into bed, and closed his eyes again.

    Let out a long breath.

    Chen Li slowly opened the corner of the box, and a long object was lying inside.

    He opened the box.

    It''s a knife!

    The de is simple and heavy, the style of the Tang de, the bright silver surface is extremely smooth, and there is no pattern carved on it.

    "In such a big box, there is only a knife in it?"

    In doubt, Chen Li took out the Tang Dao, and in an instant, the box in front of him scattered into bits and pieces of white light and disappeared.

    "If I knew this was the case, I might as well hand over the box." Chen Li regretted his death, and he got up from the bed.

    Although the Tang sword is handsome, you can buy several for a few thousand yuan of it in Taobao, okay?!

    Suddenly, he was stunned again, and looked down at the bright silver Tang knife in his hand.

    "Its not right!"

    If it is said that the box is from the earth n, then, as a reward, the weapon Tang sword appeared.

    It doesn''t make sense if this is only a few hundred yuan toys you can buy from a random stall!

    Gradually, he began to realize that something was wrong.

    If I remember correctly, this knife was in that special space as soon as it appeared, and now it can be brought into the real world

    That is to say, this knife is also a different dimensions object?!

    Chen Li suddenly widened his eyes.

 Chapter 18: Data Visualization and Illusion Enhancement

    Chapter 18: Data Visualization and Illusion Enhancement

    I have been following Chen Li until this person finally found out that Tang Sword can be used to sh monsters, Meng Ke canceled following Chen Li with satisfaction.

    This time the monster attacked the reality event, is him using his mental power with all his strength for the first time. The untraceable spiritual power and the illusion were a perfect fit.

    The reason why Chen Li thought he had entered the phantom body was because Meng Ke cut off all his senses, so that he could not feel his body, and then let the illusions give him all kinds of real feelings, which were synchronized with his thoughts. In an instant, he thought that he had entered an illusion body.

    Think of this as a brain in a vat, and the visions of iparable reality are definitely more jaw-dropping than a brain in a vat.

    "It seems that my understanding of illusions has to be refreshed again." Meng Ke thought thoughtfully.

    The connected person''s pet is a projection of their subconscious mind, proving that phantoms made from illusions can read minds.

    He only needs to guide the other party to imagine a mental projection board, and he can turn every picture that the person thinks into an illusion and appear in front of Meng Ke''s eyes.

    Once he thought about it he immediately put it into action, Meng Ke quietly opened the window, and in the alley downstairs, a sloppy figure was sleeping soundly.

    Dreams are also minds, and they can reflect a better picture. Meng Ke directly started his first attempt.

    Just like a children''s animation, a white cloud rose from the beggar''s head and stopped in front of Meng Ke.

    In the middle of the white clouds, there is a picture of a young handsome man in casual clothes. The table in front of him is full of various fruits, and a beautiful woman in scantily d is lying in his arms, as tame as a kitten.

    The first step was sessful, Meng Ke set his eyes on the beautiful woman with strange eyes.

    When people are dreaming, they are most sensitive to the environment around their bodies. When the weather is cold, the dream world will be icy and snowy, and when the weather is hot, the dream world will be an empty hot day.

    Meng Ke can control people''s senses, and naturally, he can also control people''s dreams indirectly and easily.

    However, Meng Ke thought deeper.

    Since the illusion can be projected into reality, then, I wonder if it can be projected into the dream.

    When he started to fantasize, the handsome man in the dream immediately realized that the one he was holding in his arms seemed to be a man?

    He looked down in confusion and saw a man with muscles all over his body wearing only a pair of delicate trousers, showing him a weird smile.

    Suddenly, the beggar sat up from the cardboard, sweating coldly.

    "Ghost!!"

    So, is the location where the illusion can be projected only up to the location where I can observe it?

    Meng Ke sat back on theputer chair and continued to ponder.

    Now, Meng Ke has determined the influence of the subconscious on the illusion.

    The so-called subconscious mind is a process of mental activity that is urring but has not reached a state of consciousness.

    Illusions, on the other hand, can present this mental activity that has already urred.

    So, can illusions also allow the main consciousness to capture and observe some things that only the subconscious can observe?

    It must be known that the subconscious does not only refer to a body consciousness that a person has formed from birth to the present. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing tranted novels from the original source at Novel Multiverse  NovelMultiverse dot

    The subconscious mind is arge amount of knowledge umted from ancient times to the present since the birth of human beings. This kind of knowledge is deeply embedded in the genes of human beings and has evolved together with human beings.

    For example, there are about 150 billion neurons in the human brain, but more than 95% of the neurons are unused, and this 95% is the subconscious mind.

    Of the known subconscious ess methods, self-hypnosis is recognized as the best subconscious use method.

    But even so, if you want to exercise it sessfully, it will take a few years at the shortest, and only constant hints can make it a part of the subconscious and be used.

    However, some subconsciousness has always existed, it''s just that people don''t notice it.

    Take eyeballing as an example.

    Can''t humans directly estimate the length, width, and height of an object with both eyes?

    Many people know that if a tailor who makes clothes is a truly OP tailor, he only needs to look at you, and he will already have all your measurements.

    In his field of vision, Meng Ke used an illusion to delineate a length of one meter, represented by a white dotted line and wrote an inconspicuousbel "1 meter" at a distance of one meter, and so on.

    In an instant, he turned his head to look, the whole world was full of various data, all objects had a very intuitive length in his eyes, and there was a distance between his body and the object.

    Like how he was still "5.5321424 meters" away from the bed, this stat would change as he moved.

    He looked down at the window, which was "32.5994297 meters" from the ground.

    A light blue horizontal line is more clearly marked at five meters to indicate "needs attention"

    About fifteen ces had the indication "dangerous" with a bold orange horizontal line

    Thirty meters in bright red to indicate "probable death"

    This data will change depending on the ground, and it will also prompt the bestnding posture, unloading skills, where to grab to prevent the fall, and where to start preparing for the best.

    Seeing that Meng Ke became restless.

    But fortunately, he restrained, otherwise it will be [the protagonist died, the whole book is over]

    Then, Meng Ke temporarily closed his data vision.

    He still has many ideas about his abilities, and data visualization is just one of them.

    He took out the book that he used to record, turned the contents into an illusion and re-recorded, and burned the book with a fire.

    Going through the original records again, if he remembered correctly, at first he thought that illusions could affect the five senses.

    This kind of illusion is extremely real, but it is only a superficial image. Looking at the details, Meng Ke still has many things that he has not added.

    If someone could see the microscopic world, then in the eyes of that person, Meng Ke''s illusion would have no texture and look a bit unreal.

    Of course, this does not mean that he is not capable, but that Meng Ke''s use of illusions is still superficial and needs to be supplemented in detail.

    such as smell.

    The smell that people smell is actually a pheromone. When the nosees into contact with the pheromone, it will respond to the brain. This is called smell.

    And his ability can directly make the brain reflect this smell without passing through the nose, and then use the nose to smell it.

    He omits that process, and if someone can distinguish the process, they can immediately know that the smell is fake and that the nose did not smell a pheromone.

    However, that was in the past, and now even if someone can distinguish this process, Meng Ke is also giving the illusion of the nose, which is equivalent to the process of giving the nose pheromone.

    Moreover, even people who have lost their sense of smell can smell and see, as if they can help the blind to see again. It has nothing to do with their bodies, it just depends on whether Meng Ke wants to.

    There are many such examples, so I will not exin them one by one.

    Because of this discovery, Meng Ke had a more interesting idea.

 Chapter 19: An Experiment

    Chapter 19: An Experiment

    Hypnotising himself!

    Perhaps using illusions to imitate the effect of bodily hormone might have an effect on the endocrine system of the body.

    Letting the body feel as if it has received the signal and it will secrete out whichever substance Meng Ke wanted.

    His consciousness knew that the illusion wasnt true but his body didnt!

    Thats how it gets interesting.

    Meng Ke was going to find someone else to try it on. First, he went out to finish todays training. Then instead of going home like usual, he turned a corner and ordered a cup of milk tea from an open-air milk tea shop right outside the sport centre. He looked around sipping on his milk tea watching as people walked came and went.

    He wasnt a retard or a mad scientist, naturally he wouldnt try whatever idea he had onto his own body. Instead, he would find someone else to be his guinea pig.

    The Endocrine system was an incredibly importantponent of the human body as the hormonesrgely affected human growth, feelings like  sadness and happiness and any disbnce in any of the hormones can lead to an array of diseases.

    Of course, his attempt wouldnt just take away the life of an ordinary passer-by.

    Soon, a young couple came to the milk tea shop. Their intimate appearance made it apparent that the two were in a passionate rtionship and were stuck together with a kind of glue that couldnt be undone even withsers.

    If Meng Kes memory served him right, when two people are in a rtionship they are both happy and excited, which causes the secretion of phenylethmine and dopamine to increase sharply, making the body and consciousness believe that they are in love.

    This is the same for animals during a certain special period.

    However, once the honeymoon phase of the rtionship has passed or they get married, the ordinary everyday life could no longer stimte the effect of an increase in the concentration of phenylethmine and dopamine. Then the married life starts facing problems and the number of arguments between the two also experience a sharp rise,pletely in contrast to the previous behaviour.

    Love, it was just that fragile.

    Meng Ke eyed the two with great interest. He started to hypnotise the girl among the two. He wanted to see what would happen if the body gradually stopped feeling the stimtion leading to a decrease in its secretion.

    Under Meng Kes observation, the two sat on the deck, the girl snuggled herself into the boys arms, a smile adorning her face, looking like a young girl in love, filled with youth and vitality.

    Little Binbin4 I want you to feed me, The girl pouted, acting like a baby.

    The boy looked at her with a smile in his eyes. The men and women in love were both obedient and foolish. No matter what they did, it felt like they were trying something new, apanied by the feeling of happiness and excitement, making people feel puzzled.

    Sometimes quarrelling could also turn into a show of affection when after the argument, they kiss each other like it was their first time.

    If this isnt a side effect of excessive hormonal secretion then what else it was? Love?

    Listening to the girls voice filled with coquettishness, the boy secretly looked around the crowd, feeling pretty embarrassed. In the end though, he still picked up the spoon and fed the girl a mouthful of the fruit sd.

    The girl squinted her eyes with joy, parted her lips and tried to eat it all in one bite, while her cheeks blushed crimson.

    Countless people who saw this scene couldnt help but sigh.

    This was the sour smell of love!

    Ah~! The girl opened her mouth again, and her eyes ncing at the bowl of fruit sd suggesting that she still wanted to eat!

    Enough already, so many people are watching

    The boy touched his nose awkwardly, he had been stared at by so many people, and the two of them were still openly spreading dog food, which was a bit dangerous for them!

    Their behaviour had already attracted the attention of most of the people in the milk tea shop.

    They were all just jealous! The boy thought proudly.

    All of a sudden, the girl calmed down, slowly blinked her eyes, curiously looked at the proud boy in front of her, and said lightly,

    Oh.

    Huh? Oh? The boy snapped out of his fantasy and was instantly rendered confused, he was just casually saying that, if it were in the past, right now the girl should be holding his hand, acting both cute and coquettish, and then, the two of them would continue acting lovey-dovey as the girl said that shell only eat if you feed me!

    Why is there only a faint oh today?

    Are you angry? The boy felt that something was wrong and asked tentatively.

    Nope. The girl looked at him before impatiently saying: Hurry up and finish eating, after you are done, lets go to the movie, I feel so bored here!

    The boy didnt understand why she suddenly became so cold.

    Is itme, did I do something wrong?

    He began to reflect on himself, and then, as if he had figured out something, he skilfully picked up the spoon and spooned a spoonful of sd and took it closer to the girls mouth.

    Dont be angry, okay? In the future, I will feed you whatever you want. He said apologetically.

    The girl looked at the spoon in front of her, and she couldnt hide the trace of disgust that shed across her eyes, she actually hated eating fruit sd the most but because it was the boys favourite food, she didnt tell him and pretended that she actually liked to eat it.

    However, today she wasnt in the mood and didnt want to eat this kind of thing.

    I dont want to eat it. After the girl finished speaking, she picked up her mobile phone, got up and walked to the door. She couldnt help but wonder, how could she eat the fruit sd that she wouldve rather starved than eat for someone else?

    Was she crazy?

    Where are you going? The boy hurriedly followed behind, reaching out and grabbing the girls hand.

    Let go! The girl struggled to shake off his hand and looked at the boy with disgust, she felt that she must have been blind before? How could she fancy a man who had no money, no looks and no sense of humour?

    You keep saying you love me but you dont even know what I hate to eat the most! Stop following me! I hate you! After yelling, the girl ran out.

    The boy stood there in a daze, he didnt know if he should catch up or not.

    How can a person change so much in just a second?

    Should he say that a womans heart was just that fickle?

    They changed faces faster than they changed hearts.

    No, they changed just as fast!

    The boy couldnt help but feel depressed.

    Meng Ke watched as the girl ran past him in a state of panic, her face still holding that puzzled and annoyed expression.

    Does it really have an effect of suppressing phenylethmine and dopamine secretion?

    Meng Ke quickly recorded the result.

    It needs to be noted that the girls reaction indirectly proved the theory that humans are all emotional beings.

    If love urs due to the excessive secretion of a hormone, as a single dog, Meng Ke despises all those who fell in love.

    What was the difference between this behaviour and drug abuse?!

    The so-called falling out of love was simply a withdrawal reaction!

    Dammit!

    Meng Ke felt that if he stopped pursuing eternal life sometime in the future, he should set up a love rehabilitation centre to save all the men and women who fell in love. As long as his theory was promoted, would fame and money note rushing to him like running water?

    His name will go down in history and be famous for eternity!

    Footnotes

    Hormone1: I reced the pheromones with hormones since we are talking about the endocrine system and pheromones wont do shit. We aint in an Omega-verse.

    Guinea Pig2: Basically, someone else to do the experiment upon in this case.

    Special Period3: Mating period

    Little Binbin4: Should I write Xiao Binbin instead?

    Dangerous for them5: Fearing that people might gang up on them because of their PDA.

 Chapter 20: Meng Ke became a scumbag?

    Chapter 20: Meng Ke became a scumbag?

    However, when he thought it over, he still chose to forgot it.

    He no longer needed the so-called fame and money, and instead he strives to develop and research his own abilities further.

    Sorting out his thoughts, Meng Ke had already tried to suppress the secretion of hormones, naturally, it was essential for him to see whether he could enhance the secretion of hormones as well.

    Its an important observation that when phenylethmine and dopamine secretions are suppressed, a person seems to have regained the calm and rational state of mind.

    Then, on the contrary, what happens if phenylethmine and dopamine secretions are increased to an rming amount?

    Would the person affected, love whoever they meet at that point?

    Meng Ke was rather curious to see the result of this experiment because if that is the case, he wont have to worry about his parents having a conflict with him regarding his future partner when he does find a girlfriend in the future!

    It could also help in making the woman more obedient and flexible so she wouldnt ask for a house, a car and a deposit.

    The moment this thought entered his mind, Meng Ke couldnt help but start looking forward to it.

    Finally, he looked at a girl waiting for the bus at the bus station, she was dressed like a good girl, with a beautiful face and wide ck-framed sses covering her face.

    After looking around, Meng Ke realised that the girls appearance was the most satisfying out of everyone.

    Since he was done choosing a target, Meng Ke immediately started to fantasize.

    But just as Meng Ke was fantasizing, the girl happened to look at him, her eyes didnt experience a single ripple as they drifted past him without a pause.

    Suddenly though, the girls gaze turned back and she looked at him carefully.

    Meng Ke felt an ominous premonition in his heart.

    Impossible

    The girl couldnt possibly know that Meng Ke was messing with her, but in contrast to the surrounding crowd, Meng Kes unique temperament made him stand out and just by looking at him, the girls heart couldnt help but beat faster.

    Lin Chenxi didnt know how to describe this feeling, the specific process that happened in this feelings manifestation was that her eyes lit up, her heart thudded harder against her ribcage than ever before and she felt hesitant about what to do.

    Is this what they call love at first sight?

    Shall I go up and say hello?

    Truth be told, the man sitting over there didnt look the most outstanding among the men she had met before, but she didnt know why, the moment she looked at him, she couldnt take her eyes off of him.

    It was as if there was something magical surrounding her, constantly whispering in her ear.

    Youre in love with him Youre in love with him Youre in love!

    She had never been in love before, but somehow Lin Chenxi knew at this moment that this feeling that made her face blush and heart race was love at first sight.

    She had hopelessly fallen into the sea of love and there was no getting out of it.

    Continuously struggling in her heart, Li Chenxi had already noticed that the man on the other side was also looking at her, and her heartbeat began to beat faster again, her breath bing shallower and she could no longer stop herself.

    My name is Lin Chenxi

    Meng Ke pinched his brows, feeling a headacheing, he didnt know whether he should cry orugh, was it so exaggerated? Just some hormonal secretion can do this to a human?

    Is something the matter?

    Meng Ke tried his hardest to show his indifferent self, acting like a steal straight man, who had no idea about what the girl felt.

    However, he was doomed to be disappointment.

    Lin Chenxi blushed and did not dare to look directly at Meng Kes face, but when she heard him speak, she finally plucked up enough courage, and raised up her lowered head slightly.

    In an instant, as if stung by an electric shock, Meng Kes cold eyes collided with hers, and her face turned even redder, and she hurriedly lowered her head.

    I I

    Lin Chenxi suddenly didnt know what to say, she was both panicked and flustered, it was as if there were thousand people fighting in her head1.

    What a handsome cold man!!

    She screamed in her heart, this is madness.

    Why am I not speaking at such a critical moment?!

    Aaaaaa!!!

    Lin Chenxi! You clearly arent like this!!

    The girls cheeks were already so red that blood was about to drip down her face, even if he stopped the illusion perhaps it wont go away, Meng Ke couldnt help but felt bad for her.

    No way, I dont want a girlfriend

    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he became, and he stopped drinking his milk tea, and hurriedly got up, preparing to leave.

    Its so good to be single, why should he get a girlfriend? Isnt it annoying to be entangled day after day? There was no freedom at all!

    If he didnt have any freedom then hed rather die!

    Unfortunately, before he could even take two steps out, the girl suddenly shouted loudly behind him.

    Can I have your WeChat!!

    He was finished!

    Even without looking around Meng Ke could feel that his surroundings had suddenly quieted down, and the whole street was looking at them, their gazes sharp enough to cut him to pieces.

    Plop

    Being watched by countless people, Lin Chenxis cheeks burned as if they were on fire, and the world in front of her suddenly turned around, her eyes turned ck, and she fell straight down.

    Call 120! Someone suffered from a heat stroke!

    Heat stroke, my ass! Its almost winter now!

    What happened? What happened? Im goinging over to see the liveliness.

    The quiet crowd rioted instantly, and many people started crowding around the ce, curiosity bubbling in their eyes. The scene resembled that of a vegetable market- crowed and congested.

    Meng Ke knew that the women had probably fainted due to her emotions being too intense, and there shouldnt be a big problem with her. After confirming that there was indeed no problem with her Meng Ke turned around, preparing to leave the scene.

    Stop!

    A womans coquettish voice suddenly sounded, the wind strengthened as a girl ran over and blocked his path.

    You scumbag! You actually want to leave even after your girlfriend fainted?!

    Meng Ke frowned.

    I dont know her at all.

    Why didnt he read his horoscope before he went out today? Why couldnt he get rid of this trouble?

    Hmph! The girl sneered, scanning Meng Ke from top and down, her face expressing her disdain.

    Scumbag.

    Meng Ke continued to walk forward, not caring about the girls insulting words, if he wanted to provoke him, this trick was not enough.

    Hey! An arm thicker than Meng Kes held his shoulder, and a tall muscr man  who seemed like a fitness trainer  walked up to him.

    Brother, men cant do such things, take your girlfriend to the hospital! The man said seriously, as if he hade over to advise him, but Meng Ke felt

    As if he was being threatened? He sensed something different, but he wasnt quite sure yet.

    Dont go around sprouting nonsense if you dont know the truth, dont you understand such a simple principle? Meng Ke said lightly, as far as he as concerned, the girl had just fainted and would be fine when she woke up.

    Why were people nowadays so stupid?

    He didnt normally see people acting all righteous and brave!

    At this moment, the girl next to him suddenly taunted.

    Can we believe the words of a scumbag?

    So, he is a scumbag? No wonder the girl fainted just now.

    Oh! He turned out to be a scumbag! Its no wonder.

    Geez, scumbags should be damned!

    Meng Ke turned his head to look at the crowd, and realised that at some point, people had started gathering around him and now everyone was pointing at him.

    The muscr man and the mocking woman stood on the side, quietly looking at him standing inside the encirclement.

    Somethings not right!

    Meng Ke suddenly realised that things werent as simple as they seemed!

    Footnotes:

    it was as if there were thousand people fighting in her head1: Her head was filled up with countless thoughts and she couldnt tell what to do.

 Chapter 21: Being Schemed.

    Chapter 21: Being Schemed.

    Meng Ke tried hard to suppress his tumultuous emotions, trying to maintain a stable and efficient state of mind.

    He needed to think!

    Meng Ke breathed in, inhaling arge amount of oxygen was conductive to brain functioning, calming people down. Not to mention that it can also help in keeping ones mind clear.

    Firstly, Meng Ke ruled out Lin Chenxi from the suspect list, this girl had fainted because of him, there was no doubt about this.

    The moment she fainted, the crowd starting watching, while Meng Ke was stopped right before he left by the women, who kept taunting and mocking him, but eventually let him be.

    However, before he could even take two steps away, he was stopped by another person.

    The timing of this person was very urate.

    If Meng Ke was sessfully ridiculed and got angry, then what might follow was the muscr man teaching the scumbag a lesson out of righteousness, and the girl who was rescued would be grateful to him.

    Coupled with Lin Chenxi who had fainted, he had an inkling that he would be tossed to the police station by the angry crowd.

    But then

    What was their purpose?

    Just because they didnt like him?

    Meng Ke squinted his eyes and silently stood in his ce.

    He still felt it couldnt be that simple, this man and women had to have some way such that their n would perfectly connect with him.

    Meng Ke looked back and forth between the two and secretly activated his ability to read minds through illusions.

    To encounter such a thing while going out shopping, I am destined to live a rich and worry-free life.

    Its easy to deal with people who are in aa, and when the timees to go to the hospital, my uncle would have the final say over the check-up.

    After the tests are done, there will be at least three to four thousand yuan added to my ount.

    By the time she wakes up, theyll be almost done with the checking.

    Its good that her boyfriend is here, otherwise I wouldnt know who to ask for money!

    The mocking womanughed proudly in her heart, she looked at Meng Ke as if he was a fat sheep up for ughtered. However, what she didnt know was that, her thoughts have already been seen through by Meng Ke.

    Meng Ke face darkened, he didnt know whether should he call himself unlucky or not, to think he would bump into this kind of scheme when he went out.

    However, he realised that there were still people who dared to scheme against him?

    Meng Ke began to think about retaliation, and the gaze overlooking the woman gradually became strange and inexplicable, making people feel goosebumps rising up the moment they met his eyes..

    Even before Meng Ke got his ability, no one had dared to scheme against him, as for those that had, none of them had a good ending.

    Just as he was thinking, an ambnce drove up and two people wearing a white coat stepped out of the ambnce.

    Doctor, over here! Someone fainted here! The woman beckoned the doctor, shouting loudly.

    The two of them first evacuated the crowd, and then began to conduct a simple examination on Lin Chenxi, who had fainted on the ground.

    Meng Ke looked at the movements of the two white coats, and suddenly thought of something, he started supressing the excess hormones in Lin Chenxis body and used his ability to wake her up from thea.

    Hmm

    Before they could even bring the stretcher over, Lin Chenxi, who was in aa, had already opened his eyes in confusion.

    Meng Ke knew that as soon as she woke up, this game would be over.

    However, Meng Ke still let her body secrete hormones, though only in slight quantity, such that they were not as intense and aggressive as before.

    Sure enough, the moment she woke up and saw the crowd surrounding her, she hurriedly sat up, and looked around.

    Seeing Meng Kes figure still standing there, Lin Chenxi couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    You passed out, are you alright? The woman came over again, looking at her with concern.

    Right now, Lin Chenxi only wanted to get closer to Meng Ke, so she couldnt to get this over and done with.

    Its okay, I

    How could it okay?! The muscle man suddenly interrupted her and said quickly: If you have nothing to do, go to the hospital for an examination! You fainted on the street just now!

    The surrounding crowd immediately chimed in.

    Thats right! Little sister, even if you feel fine, its better to go to the hospital for a check-up! Everyone saw you passing out all of a sudden!

    How can passing out be considered alright?! Youd never know what kind of disease you might have!

    One must take care of their body while theyre young, little girl!

    Hey?

    Lin Chenxi looked around nkly, she was a little hesitant and just when she was about agree to their suggestion, she was interrupted again.

    Meng Ke looked at the crowd coldly, and suddenly said: Arent you all afraid of helping the bad guys with your good intentions? Even going to the hospital once would cost at least a few thousand yuan and in the end the result would show that there is nothing wrong with her body.

    After that, he looked at Lin Chenxi again.

    Trust me, I can assure you that youre okay, and theres no need to go to the hospital.

    People in love were blind and they dont require any reason, all her hesitation flew away into the wind because of Meng Kes words, even if they were still strangers.

    Lin Chenxi looked at his face nkly, and nodded solemnly.

    I believe you.

    Meng Ke sneered and looked at the woman who still wanted to continue speaking.

    I have no idea what you do for a living but I am sure that this is not the first time youve done this.

    Just these few words were enough attract the onlookers, not to mention the perfect cooperation between the two of them.

    He was afraid that this man and woman have done this way too many times.

    What are you talking about? What did I do?!

    Did I do bad things with good intentions? Hehe. The woman looked at him unhappily.

    Taking a good look at the woman, Meng Ke looked back at Lin Chenxi, and asked steadily: Were you looking for me?

    Because there was no hormones affecting her, Lin Chenxi behaviour was also a lot calmer, but nheless her cheeks were still stained with a light shade of red..

    Can I add your WeChat?

    Meng Ke took out his mobile phone, scanned the code to add a friend, and then he said sincerely: Im sorry to have hurt you.

    Meng Ke looked at the woman, disregarding Lin Chenxi who was still confused by his words.

    You still refuse to admit it?

    Admit what? The woman asked, suddenly showing an expression of realization, and said to herself.

    Oh~~! I get it now! The two of you are actually scamming people!

    After speaking, she nced at Lin Chenxi with disgust.

    Are you trying to scam money out of us?!

    Everyone saw it! It was this girl who fainted by herself just now! Its none of my business!

    The people around were also stunned, and the muscle man walked out.

    All of us can be witnesses for this beauty! Damn, to think he was tricking us!

    After he was done speaking, everyone looked at Meng Ke with a hint of gloominess shing in their eyes.

    Lin Chenxi was very confused, she couldnt understand how had she scammed people? She didnt do anything!

    Call the police!

    Dont let these two scammers run away!

    Theyve even learned to trick people at such a young age, we must not let them leave!

    Lao Tzu1 hates scammers the most!

    Iam scamming people?

    Lin Chenxi looked nkly at the indignant crowd around her, feeling incredibly puzzled.

    Soon, more and more people gathered around, casually inquiring about what was happening.

    Oh! It turned out that I caught two scammers!

    Disgusting people!

    Footnotes:

    Lao Tzu1: Another way to say I.

 Chapter 22: The exiling darkness

    Chapter 22: The exiling darkness

    It wasmon for casual words from the public to be the truth when it was spoken by many.

    For the average person, it was hard to deny in such a situation.

    But for Meng Ke?

    How dare you use me? Im going to beat you to death!

    A blur appeared in his vision. In a second, the muscled man saw Meng Ke, who was surrounded, suddenly appear at his side with a faceced with fury and a raised fist.

    Someone like you thinks he can beat me?

    The muscled manughed unconcernedly, despite the fact that he didnt understand how he had appeared next to him in the blind of an eye, and why the taunting woman had disappeared.

    However, when faced with Meng Kes fist, the muscled man faced it head-on with confidence and took a left swing towards Meng Kes jaw.

    Seemingly shocked, Meng Ke stood still there.

    Bang.

    With just one hit, Meng Ke was sent flying, rolling twice on the ground before stopping.

    Kill me if you can! If you cant beat me to death, youre a dog! Arent you afraid your father, I, will find someone to kill you?! Meng Kes face was entirely swollen on the left as he crawled up without a shred of fear on his face, his furious face staring at the muscled man as he roared.

    He charged forwards again, his swollen face resembling an injured beast, as his savage expression took after a whore on the streets.

    You did this to yourself!

    It was impossible for the muscled man to fear Meng Ke. Gathering his strength secretly, he threw another punch as Meng Ke approached him, treating his face as a sandbag as his fist connected.

    Ka cha.

    The onlookers heard a bone-splintering noise as blood and tears messed up Meng Kes face. They held their breaths and took a step back, watching the muscled man with a strange expression.

    How could he suddenly beat someone

    Fuck, wasnt he saying that hell testify for the beauty

    A woman beater? Who dares to beat women? I really despise the men who beat women, even my small tempersorry, it seems like Ive bothered big brother, please continue

    It was hard for the muscled man to hear clearly what the people were discussing, it seemed like some were awed at his physique, but some were also calling the police.

    Come! Dont stop! Is this all you can do? Come and beat me to death!

    Meng Ke swayed as he held on to his bleeding face, but even so, he was still taunting the man with his life on the line.

    Under the belittling gaze of the muscled man, Meng Ke charged forwards again, stumbling pathetically.

    Is everyone seeing this! Its not that I wanted to beat him! Its him whos trying to beat me!

    The muscled man spoke gleefully and rxedly towards the surrounding people. He was justified, it was this guys fault for risking his own life to beat him!

    With a Peng sound, the muscled mans fist imprinted on the left of Meng Kes face, and he continued tond blows left and right with corresponding punches.

    This time, even after the muscled man punched him, Meng Ke pounced on his body as if he had gone mad. His sharp nails scratched and dug as they made their way towards the mans face.

    This bitch is going to fight you to the death! Meng Ke shrieked, the tears filling his reddened eyes as they made its way down his swollen face.

    Fuck you! Damned sissy, are you really looking to die?! The muscled man was furious now, his violent fists raining upon Meng Kes face.

    Lin Chen Xi looked on with bewilderment. Why did these two start fighting? Werent they just talking about her fraud? Sowhat exactly is happening here?

    She thought that today was truly a strange day.

    Next to her, the real Meng Ke was looking on with interest as the taunting woman and the muscled man rolled on the ground. The muscled mans face was covered in red scratch marks as the taunting woman stripped his clothes.

    The surrounding onlookers did not dare to jump into the fight to stop it. If they were punched by the muscled man, their medical bills would go up in the hundreds at least.

    These two people were obviously seeing red.

    It didnt take long for a police car toe.

    Four policemen rushed from the vehicle, heading towards them.

    Stop fighting! Can you hear me? I am the police!

    The muscled man turned his head and saw the four thugs headed his way shouting. In his fury, he punched the taunting womans face with all his force.

    You fucker! How dare you call for backup?!

    As the taunting womans nose suffered yet again, her vision went ck and passed out.

    The muscled man tossed the woman onto the ground and turned towards the four thugs, smiling viciously as he cracked his fist.

    Your father is going to show all of you my power!

    The crowds eyes widened, watching with disbelief as the muscled man madly charged towards the four policemen.

    Hes going to assault the police! Hes crazy!

    Someone in the crowd shouted in shock.

    The four policemen were shocked as well, they had never seen a man caught up in a fight daring to fight the police.

    As they were thinking, they pulled out their police-issued batons.

    In a few minutes, the muscled man was cuffed to the steel railings, sitting on the floor with a look that seemed like he had lost his soul.

    The woman was awake as well, but she was quickly sent to the hospital in an ambnce.

    This is the first time in my entire career that Ive seen such arrogance! A policeman rubbed his bruised temples as heplimented the man.

    Meng Ke smiled as he looked at this sight, continuing to use his ability.

    Suddenly, the muscled man and the taunting womans vision blurred as the world quietened down instantly.

    The woman reached her hands out to touch the darkness, she thought that something ck had covered her eyes.

    But what was truly surprising, was that she couldnt feel her body anymore.

    She couldnt feel her heartbeat, breathing, or the sense of her touch

    There was nothing!

    Everything was dark. It was frighteningly quiet, there was nothing, and she was paralysed.

    There were only her thoughts, it was as if

    Did I die?

    No!

    Its impossible! I had clearly gone into the ambnce! It was only a fight, how could I just die from a beating!

    Her heart was filled with horror, she wanted to scream for help.

    However, not only could she not feel the existence of her mouth, this darkness had seemingly swallowed everything, there was no sound.

    No! Im still alive! I didnt die!

    She screamed in despair in her own mind.

    This must be a dream, right! This is a dream, itll all be fine when I wake up!

    The woman and the manforted themselves in their despair.

    It was a pity, Meng Keughed coldly as he read their thoughts.

    He had robbed them of their senses, they would not see even in their dreams.

    Unless someone could break his illusion, these two people would live like this for the rest of their lives.

    In this state, they would not even be able to eat. They would have to rely on their familys money to maintain their lives with IV nutrition therapy.

    Meng Ke called this state: Exilement.

    In this state, your mind was bound to break. It was more horrifying than death.

    If it was the average mental breakdown, they could still hallucinate, but in this evesting darkness, any sense would be a luxury.

    However, going crazy in this darkness would only ruin their mind further, without the ability to hallucinate, nothing would ever appear for them.

    This was a mute darkness.

    After all of this, the crowd was now discussing the muscled mans attack on the policemen. As for the fraud?

    Sorry, who was frauding?

    Most of the people gathered here, didnt even see Meng Kes face

    Trantors note

    Hehe. Someone sent me a gift on Paypal, so I figured why not pay it back.

    The trantion quality for the previous chapters was good, so I didnt start from chapter 1. If I need to, I will.

 Chapter 23: The method to boost testosterone

    Chapter 23: The method to boost testosterone

    After watching the police car drive away with the two, Meng Ke spoke with the troubled Lin Chen Xi for a while.

    He knew that Lin Chen Xi didnt fall in love at first sight for him, it was simply a love that came from her muddled brain, which was overloaded with hormones.

    After she had left, Meng Ke returned to the milk tea shop, buying another cup.

    Endocrines greatly affected emotions, but they could also help Meng Ke control his.

    However, what Meng Ke wanted wasnt to control his emotions by suppressing his hormones.

    If he could hypnotise his own body, why would he bother with training himself to death every day?

    Body training was just a way to reconstruct his muscles, and to the average human, it was not only time-consuming but also fucking tiring.

    Meng Ke understood that overloading in testosterone would lead to protein synthesis, which supported bone growth and strengthened ones immunity.

    In the bodybuilding world, the importance of testosterone was unparalleled. The more testosterone you had, the higher the quality and quality of your muscles, and vice versa.

    There once was someone who thought that if someones testosterone production could be maxed, that person would not need to train at all to reach the limit of a human bodys potential.

    As such, testosterone was basically described as the human bodys enhancer.

    Meng Kes thinking was simr, if he could hypnotise his own body, and createrge amounts of testosterone.

    He had already tested it twice today on other people, and his control over hormones had already gotten some training.

    And he did as he thought, he wasnt worried as an ability user.

    Using his spiritual power, he observed the part that was responsible for producing testosterone. After confirming it multiple times, Meng Ke started to use his ability.

    In that second, Meng Ke felt a rush of warmth flow through his body from the bottom with his spiritual power. After it had flowed through his entire body, the warmth continued to umte.

    Shit!

    He instantly realised that testosterone needed to be absorbed by the body before it could be muscles. And at this moment, his situation was that he had too much for his body to absorb!

    Meng Ke slowly lowered the testosterone in his body as he allowed it to absorb the umted testosterone.

    After a while, he finally found a bnce. As the testosterone flowed through his body, every single cell absorbed it perfectly. By the time every single cell was full, the testosterone had flowed through his entire body.

    Gu gu gu

    After two hours, a deep sound came from his stomach, Meng Ke could feel his hunger growing.

    Nothing appears from thin air, the process of strengthening my body is because its absorbing nutrients rapidly. If I want to continue this process, Ill need to eat every hour!

    Meng Ke had no choice but to take out his phone and search for the nearest buffet restaurant. The web novel had already mentioned this simple method, and as a poor man, Meng Ke could only apologise to the buffet restaurant.

    Buffets were cheap, and extremely filling despite their poor taste. Meng Ke needed to fuel his bodys growth through food, so the taste wasnt an issue.

    But he couldnt go to buffets every day, it was not only money-consuming but also inconvenient. As he thought, Meng Ke boughtrge amounts of nutritional supplements from Tao Bao. (Think of eBay.)

    Looking at the 3-digit savings he had, Meng Ke felt a bit sad.

    He had been going on a shopping spree for a while now, and he hadnt earned a cent. Spending without earning was draining his funds quickly.

    How did I not think of using my ability to earn money, Meng Ke thought as he mocked himself.

    If anyone else had gotten this ability, the first thing they wouldve thought of would be to earn money!

    After leaving the buffet restaurant, Meng Ke suddenly thought of a ce and immediately called a cab.

    Red Leaf Hotel.

    These hotels were notw-abiding at all, and that was exactly what Meng Ke was looking for.

    On the surface, this was a small three-story building without a single guest, but many people knew that there was a small shop next to this hotel with a steel door inside.

    If a guest entered from the main door, the receptionist would tell them that the rooms were full, but they could go upstairs through the steel door.

    What?

    Youre asking why Meng Ke knew this?

    Because that shop didnt only have that steel door, but also aputer that minors could use to ess the inte.

    When he was a student, he came here often with his friends to use the inte. After getting close to the boss, he asked about the people entering and leaving through the steel doors and found out its purpose quickly.

    It wasnt exactly a mysterious ce, it was just a gambling house.

    Thats right, this was a secret gambling house.

    Meng Ke came here to earn money.

    Entering the shop, he greeted the boss who quickly led him through the steel door. After all, the two of them had been acquainted for 6 years.

    Inside those steel doors were two men seated at the elevators entrance, smoking as they held their phones. They were guarding the doors of this ce.

    If the person entering had not been led in by the boss, they wouldve immediately informed the higher-ups and stopped the person, regardless of their identity.

    Just by sitting here, these men could earn a few hundred.

    Here to y? A man squinted his eyes at Meng Ke as he scrutinised him.

    Hes one of us, dont be so suspicious and let him go up. The boss spoke with annoyance before he turned and left, closing the doors behind him.

    Meng Ke had only known of this ce, and he was a bit self-conscious as he entered for the first time.

    The man bringing him up asked, You look unfamiliar, this must be your first time, what are you here to y?

    Uncapped Fried Golden Flower. (A popr type of poker in China.)

    Oh? I didnt expect you to be a rich guy? The man was surprised.

    Fried Golden Flower was also called three cards, the game starts with the yers cing their bets before the house dealt their three cards. As the house revealed their cards, every yer could choose to fold or call based on the size of the cards in their hands.

    Folding would lose their initial bet, and calling would have them ce the same amount to follow the bets ced on the table.

    Of course, someone could double or triple their bet to open someones cards, and during this process, only the two people involved would have to decide to fold if they judged their own cards to be small.

    But if someone continued calling without opening their cars, there were two ways to y Fried Golden Flower, capping or uncapping.

    Capping was when after a few rounds of calling, everyone had to open their cards, and the biggest cards would win.

    Uncapping meant that you could call as much as you wanted until someone revealed their cards.

    That was why Fried Golden Flowers were also called the rich mans game.

    After making a call, the man led Meng Ke into a room.

    In this smoke-filled room, four men were already ying, their expressions as still as water.

    And at this moment, there were already stacks of red bills on the table. (Red bills are $100 bills.)

    After entering, Meng Ke quietly sat on an unupied seat.

    It was etiquette to be silent while watching a chess match, and it was the same for poker.

    Call.

    Call.

    Fold.

    The game ended quickly, and without asking Meng Ke, the house ced three cards in front of him. It was obvious that he was ying the moment he ced his bet down.

    With a $100 bet, Meng Ke scanned the cards in front of him with his spiritual power. 78J, with J being the biggest. Without opening his cards, if they wanted to open his cards, they needed at least $400.

    After that.

    His spiritual power swept through the room.

    This entire ce was under his surveince, and it was as if everyone had opened their cards in front of him.

    QK4

    367

    334

    679

    Only two people had cards bigger than his, and they were people who had looked at their cards.

    After the first round of calls, the cap-wearing man with 387 folded.

    Call.

    Call.

    Call.

    Call.

    When you first enter the table, no one was sure of your tactics. This was a time when you could fight even with small cards.

    After the first round, $400 was added to the table.

    The second round started, this was the real start of the game.

    After the house called, the next person in the clockwise direction, a man who was smoking, stared at the house and spoke, Open the cards, I dont believe that you have the same luck from thest round.

    In Fried Golden Flower, the victor was the house.

    The man with the cigarette was holding two 3s, it was a pair. Indeed, he had the right to open another persons cards.

    Meng Ke knew that his cards were the biggest in this game, so after the two had checked the cards, the house that was holding Q54 folded.

    This was a bit troublesome, this smoker was obviously rich, and it was clear from the moment that he opened the houses cards.

    He didnt care about losing or winning.

    These kinds of people would hold on even with a barely decent hand.

    As Meng Ke called, he chose to call.

    This time, he only brought $900 with him, just by losing this game, he would have no money to keep ying.

    That was why he couldnt lose this game.

    It was the third round.

    Unsurprisingly, the smoker and another old man decided to call yet again.

    Both of them felt that their cards were big. In their mind, the more money that was ced on the table, the more money they would earn.

    And Meng Ke had the same thought, which was why he called.

    Its not like he would lose, so why wouldnt he call?

    And because they were ying uncapping poker, the three of them called for three rounds.

    At this point, there was quite a bit of money on the table.

    The smoker carefully opened another persons cards, and after that man had folded, he watched on with a calm expression.

    Meng Ke counted $3,900 on the table. If the smoker opened his cards, he would have to add on another $2,800.

    But Meng Ke only needed $1,400 to open his cards.

    Open your cards, I didnt see you check your cards once. With such guts, I dont believe youre bigger than me!

    The man confidently puffed out cigarette smoke with a half smile, his expression was as if he was going to eat Meng Ke whole.

 Chapter 24: 5 men

    Chapter 24: 5 men

    If it was anyone else, they wouldve lost this game already.

    But Meng Ke was different.

    Unbothered by their gaze, Meng Ke calmly flipped over his three cards.

    Excuse me, I win.

    And after he spoke, he immediately took all the cash on the table.

    With illusions, not just 88K, even winning with the biggest possible hand every round was easy.

    They wouldnt be able to find out anything even if they checked his cards.

    It was impossible to be used of cheating, there were the right amount of cards, the dealing was done by the house, and during this entire time, Meng Ke only touched his three cards when it was flipped.

    If he could cheat in such a situation, then even these people would think that they were in a nightmare.

    As such, it was impossible for these three people to suspect him.

    Organising the money, Meng Ke started to shuffle the cards and cut them. Since he had won thest game, he was now the dealer for this game.

    He dealt the cards. His luck this round was good, with a pair of 9s.

    The money umted on the poker table again. Meng Ke swept through it with his spiritual power, the only person with cards bigger than him was a flush from the cap-wearing mans 345.

    And in the end, only the two of them were left.

    The two had chosen to not reveal their cards, instead relying on their luck and waiting for the opponent to open their cards because of their impatience.

    But this time, Meng Kes gaze wavered as if he was hesitating. Suddenly, he peeked at his own cards first before throwing some cash to open the opponents card.

    3

    4

    6

    Seeing thest card, he sighed a breath of relief as a suppressed smile appeared on his face.

    How dangerous. Sorry, it seems like I won. He took the money on the table yet again.

    After two rounds, he had finally gathered some capital.

    In the third game, after looking at his cards, Meng Ke watched a man with cards bigger than his, fold even without using his illusion ability in the second round.

    Winning twice in a row had grabbed their attention, and if he won the third round easily again, they would start suspecting him.

    How could you constantly win in poker?

    He just had to bnce his win rate well to prevent losing his capital.

    As he yed, his capital went as low as ten thousand to as high as ny thousand.

    And as the game slowly continued, he was now sure that none of the four men on the table was cheating, they were ying with their luck and experience.

    And they were truly rich, one of them had lost more than 200 thousand, but his calm expression didnt falter in the slightest.

    This was thest game.

    Meng Ke looked at his cards.

    AAK

    Looking around the table, he folded without a second thought and left the game.

    Its quitete, and its almost time to eat. Lets y again next time, Ill head off first.

    And after he spoke, he stored his winnings in a ck bag and left the room.

    Walking out of the small shop, he immediately headed off to the bank in a cab.

    The 3 digits in his bank ount quickly raised to $135,700. (USD 26,000)

    Did he do anything?

    No!

    He didnt do anything, he just yed an afternoons worth of Fried Golden Flowers.

    And easily got $130,000.

    This was an amount that some office workers couldnt even earn after a few years!

    He was overjoyed.

    As he headed back home, Meng Ke was in high spirits.

    Returning home, he pulled open his curtains, allowing the golden rays from the sunset to shine onto his face and sat back down on his desk, closing his eyes in thought as his fingers tapped the table.

    Developing his ability was his priority, earning money was secondary, and $130,000 was definitely sufficient.

    Afterwards, Meng Ke organised his thoughts.

    His body strengthening was on track, but the absorption of testosterone required time, and he was already speeding it up.

    Meng Ke rubbed his temples. Putting this aside, his earth n was his first concern. However, it was hard for his illusions to affect reality.

    However, after he realised he could affect the beggars subconscious, he had a bold thought.

    Creating a subconscious world!

    With his control over illusions, creating a world in his illusions through Meng Kes ability would make him a being that was akin to the creator god.

    As long as he had the guts, nothing was impossible.

    Was this the true way to unlock his ability?

    Thats right, if illusions affected ones senses, even yers could enter this world!

    It was like how Chen Li had entered the body in his illusions, despite his consciousness being able to control his body, as long as Meng Ke used his spiritual power to take control, his body would seem as if it had lost its soul.

    Maybe I should look for people in vegetative states?

    For them, he wouldnt even need to control their bodies, he just needed to switch their senses to their body in the illusion.

    Meng Kes consciousness travelled to a nearby public hospital, using his spiritual powers, he immediately identified a few targets.

    Suddenly, his eyebrow twitched. He found two familiar figures within this group, it was the mocking woman and the muscled man.

    Excluding these two, Meng Ke attached his spiritual threads to the remaining five people.

    Blocking their five senses, Meng Ke created the same illusion in all of their minds. In the next second, he connected them to their body in the illusion.

    You guys are the worst quality Ive seen!

    Wh-What?

    Fang Bei crawled up from the ground, in his surroundings were four people dressed in modern fashion lying down in a crude tent.

    A white-haired, mysterious man was standing near them, he had a face full of countless spiral-patterned red lines and was dressed in a ck robe with a blood-red sword on his waist.

    Where is this? Didnt I die?

    An elegant man with sses crawled up as well and started to survey his surroundings.

    Fang Bei!

    Fang Bei suddenly recalled his identity, this bespectacled man was his friend Ji Zhen, who was in the same vehicle that he was in, andthe vehicle flipped

    Fang Bei cautiously pulled Ji Zhen away from the remaining unconscious people, and the two of them stood at the side. Fang Bei pointed at the mysterious man nearby, signalling for Ji Zhen to keep quiet.

    It didnt take long for another person to wake up.

    It was strange, this man was surprisingly calm and simply stared at the mysterious man, before taking a look at Fang Bei and Ji Zhen who didnt dare to speak. After that, he simply stood there.

    After a while, thest two men woke up as well.

    Fang Bei, do you know whats going on?

    This strange ce had frightened Ji Zhen, and he turned to ask the calm Fang Bei.

    In his memory, the bus they were in crashed into the railing with a loud band, and now they were here.

    Tch, you guys are of the worst quality Ive seen.

    No one talked for a while until the mysterious man suddenly spoke, and a strange coldness surged into everyones hearts as they turned their shocked gaze towards the man.

    Who are you? Why are we here?

    A skinny old man dressed in a ck Chinese tunic stumbled forward, his eyes filled with shock.

 Chapter 25: Outpost

    Chapter 25: Outpost

    This was Meng Kes first time entering his illusions with his five senses, and his imaginary body was this mysterious man.

    I am your guide, and this is the line of defence for humanitys imagination.

    Meng Ke looked at the bewildered group before him, and exined with an interested tone, The beings created by humanitys imagination are trapped in theher dimension, and since an unknown point in time, they started their rebellion. Your duty is to kill every onest of them.

    Puhahaha

    Laughter erupted from the man who was thest one to wake up.

    Why not tell us that this is gods domain?! That would be more believable to fool us. The middle-aged man stifled hisughter and tried to speak seriously.

    But in the next second, he burst intoughter again.

    HahahaThis is hrious

    The skinny old man looked at him in confusion, he didnt understand what gods domain orher dimension meant, and he was truly unsettled.

    Pa!

    Suddenly, a vicious pnded on the middle-aged man as heughed. His eyes were filled with confusion as a strange man walked over, before changing into murderous intent.

    Fuck! Youre interrupting your brother while hes speaking?! (Hes calling himself more senior, its not that theyre actually rted.)

    After he spoke, the man that pped him coldly nced at the middle-aged man before he slowly moved towards Meng Ke.

    Stopping in front of Meng Ke, the man straightened his posture and saluted neatly, introducing himself with a bright voice, Chu Xuan, I used to be a major.

    Are you fucking crazy too?!

    As if he was insulted, the middle-aged man suddenly pounced forwards after a brief moment of shock, and the two were instantly caught up in a fight.

    Major Chu Xuan?

    Do you think Im stupid?!

    Fang Bei ignored them and walked towards Meng Ke with a harmless smile, introducing himself and his friend, My name is Fang Bei, and this is my friend Ji Zhen.

    Meng Ke nced at them collectedly and subtly nodded his head.

    Hahaha The skinny old man suddenlyughed heartily and spoke, This old man doesnt understand what all of you are talking about, but I remember dying. I want to live, and I cant be bothered to think too much, Ill believe your words! And after he spoke, he raised his hands to pay his respects to Meng Ke.

    (He does something like this:

    )

    These three were seemingly enlightened after experiencing death and chose to ept the unfamiliar things that were happening with a logical mind.

    Meng Ke took a brief look at the two men who were still fighting on the ground before walking out of the tent.

    The remaining three people quickly followed, they were in an unfamiliar ce and had no choice but to temporarily follow this mysterious man before them.

    And after they took their first step out of the tent, Fang Bei looked at the world before them.

    Their jaws dropped instantly.

    ck clouds were entangled in the skies, with slivers of red lights shining through them asionally, and thends before them were ckened infertile soil.

    45 True year, this is humanitys 22nd outpost. The mysterious man seemed to be exining a genuine history, and his face which was covered in swirling red lines seemed to hold unbearable grief.

    We have defended for 45 years, please remember, you are the 45th generation of sentinels, and you will have to continue protecting this ce.

    The three of them fell into silence, they couldnt understand the mysterious mans grief, but it seemed to hold a heavy weight that made it seem like they were thest humans alive.

    What do we have to do? Fang Bei asked.

    The mysterious man turned around, looking at the three men with resolution.

    You must stop the steps of the phantasies!

    After a pause, the mysterious man continued, I will send you to the battlefield of rebirth, where you will never die, and you will be reborn, from your skills to your bodies. I need soldiers to fight shoulder-to-shoulder with me

    For Demacia!

    A roar suddenly interrupted their conversation as the man named Chu Xuan walked out with a swollen face. His eyes were filled with fanaticism as he stared at the mysterious man.

    My king! I am prepared! Let me fight for those who cannot!

    Dont run if youre a man! Your father is going to beat you to death! (Hes calling himself the weird mans father.)

    Another furious roar rang out as the tents entrance opened again, allowing the dishevelled man to charge out.

    As the two were about to fight again, Fang Bei quickly looked at Ji Zhen before they ran forwards to hold the two men back.

    Dont hold me back! Im going to beat this crazy bastard to death today!

    And after this farce ended, the two of them finally noticed their surroundings.

    The somewhat normal middle-aged man fell into shock, seemingly unable of epting his reality, and introduced himself with a rushed breath, Lu Hai, I am a useless NEET, dont expect me to know what kind of crazy situation this is, this isnt gods domain.

    And after his introduction, everyone turned to look towards the weird man.

    Dont look at me like that, Im getting shy. The mans hands raised to cover his face bashfully.

    And after a while, under the gaze of the group, he introduced himself.

    His name was Xi Qiu, and he was a high school student before he died. It seemed as though he used to be normal, and it was unknown how he went crazy.

    After their introductions, the mysterious man continued, In the phantasy world, there are countless parallel Earths, and the battlefield of rebirth is a city in one of the Earths, that is our training ground.

    A beautiful screen appeared behind the mysterious man, and on the screen was a city of tall buildings. In an alleyway, a praying mantis droid was being cornered by four beasts.

    The 22nd outpostis close to being besieged, and once it falls, these phantasy beasts will enter reality.

    It didnt take long for the praying mantis droid to be pounced on by one of the beasts, allowing for the other three to charge forwards to attack, their strikes causing a green energy fluid to flow out from its body.

    Once all the droids are dead, they wille here.

    In the screen, four children that were watching the robot fall cheered.

    Do not be fooled, everyone you see here is a monster, except for us.

    You are allowed to choose, whether to stay here or to charge forwards to the battlefield.

    The mysterious man left the choice to them. Fang Bei looked quietly at thend before him, before turning to take a look at the four men behind him.

    Youre saying that this is the 22nd outpost, does that mean that there are 21 other outposts? I want to go see them.

    The remaining four looked at the mysterious man with hopeful eyes, they knew that choosing to stay was running away, and they were unsure of what the mysterious man would do if they did.

    But Fang Beis words opened up another choice for them.

    Looking at the five of them, the mysterious man smiled for the first time.

 Chapter 26: Intelligent creatures?

    Chapter 26: Intelligent creatures?

    The previous outposts are the symbols of our loss, we were besieged 21 times, and now its the 22nd time.

    The mysterious man spoke calmly as if he were narrating another persons story.

    This is thest chance, I had no choice but to summon all of you from the real world.

    And here, this is thest line of defence between phantasy and reality.

    The moment it falls, phantasy will enter reality, then

    Humans will simply be driven into illusions.

    After finishing what he had to say, the mysterious man looked at the group again and asked.

    Will you still run away?

    Silence.

    After a while, the skinny old man opened his mouth, Are you requesting for us to do something? After we arrived, you are the only person we met, are you from the first batch that was summoned? If not

    Tch.

    The mysterious man interrupted him, Except for all of you, no one ran away.

    Er

    The old man retreated backwards silently after receiving scorned gazes, his expression was awkward and he chose to keep quiet.

    I am willing.

    Fang Yan spoke and walked towards the screen, with Ji Zhen following quickly behind him.

    Soldiers, we should depart! After throwing a punch to Lu Hais forehead, Xi Qiu strutted towards the screen with his head held high.

    Bastard! Im going to kill you! Tears almost flowed from Lu Hais eyes, and with a roar, he charged into the screen in anger.

    The skinny old man was still hesitating, he turned towards the mysterious man and asked, Someone like me

    He wanted to say that he had lived a long life, and with an elderly body, was it even possible for him to enter a battlefield? He was afraid

    The mysterious man looked calmly and the old man, before turning to enter the tent. He said nothing, leaving the old man behind.

    The old man trembled with awkwardness for a while, and eventually gritted his teeth before entering the screen.

    Why are there only praying mantises? Why are there only praying mantises? Why are there only praying mantises Zhang Yangmented.

    Yet another giant praying mantis was defeated by them, they had killed countless amounts of monsters like this that fought mechanically in the same manner.

    As these giant praying mantises only had three levels, their experience gain was extremely slow, and all they could do every day was kill praying mantises, and praying mantises, and praying mantises

    He had already gotten tired of it a long time ago!

    Could it be, in the future

    Killing praying mantises at level tenKilling praying mantises at level twentylevel thirty

    Suddenly, a screen as polished as a mirror appeared in front of them, and a creature covered in a humans ck robe walked through it. His face was invisible, covered in a ck mist.

    What? A new monster?!

    Zhan Yang was stunned, but his heart was filled with eagerness as he immediately ordered his pet to attack.

    After the ck-robed person appeared, the screen behind him did not disappear, and yet another ck-robed person followed out.

    They seemed to be conversing, but Wang Yang could not understand their strangenguage. Regardlessly, the way the two moved as theymunicated had unsettled him.

    Seeing a ck dog charge towards him, the robed man seemed to be flustered, before quickly calming down. The two of them unsheathed identical iron longswords from their waist.

    Run!

    Wang Yang shouted hurriedly, he had finally understood the situation. This new kind of monsterseemed to be intelligent!

    Whether or not they had special powers, for someone like him, even if it was against a full-grown mutt, as long as he had an iron sword he could kill the dog.

    Humans were not as useless as they seemed.

    And after his shout, Wang Yang ignored the confused Ji Si Qi and Zhang Yang and ran away.

    Ao wu! (Dogs cry.)

    As he predicted, a shriek came from behind him. Zhang Yangs eyes widened as he gasped.

    Si

    Only one husky, with its face covered in a deep wound, chased him with a sorry figure.

    It was obvious that everything happened as Wang Yang predicted, these two ck-clothed people could kill this dog.

    Fuck! What kind of monster is this?

    His husky was already level 8, a level that was considered to be in the upper ranks of all of the yers, and it was defeated so easily against these ck-clothed people.

    An unusual situation has urred, this might be rted to the school incidentthis is bad.

    Wang Yangs face was solemn, the school incident was only a few days ago, and now these humanoid, intelligent creatures have appeared. He was sure that something was definitely off.

    Is the invasion of the other worlds starting?

    That cant be! He must

    Hey! Mr Kun! We found new monsters! Zhang Yang suddenly shouted for help from Qian Kun, who was currently in another fight against monsters.

    Hm?

    As a big shot, Qian Kun was from a wealthy family, and those that partied with him were chosen among experts, whose monthly pay amounted to $5000. This was something that wasforting to his father, who chose to support his actions.

    Because of that, as others risked their lives in the fight against these monsters, someone would be pouring tea for him, and another would be massaging his shoulders. He only had tofortably sit in a Tai Shi chair, holding his phone as he asionallymanded his pets.

    What monsters? Where? Even Qian Kun was bored of this repetitive daily life, and hearing that there was a new monster, he was intrigued.

    Under the gaze of the confused Wang Yang, he excitedly swung his arms and ran away.

    Here! Here! Bring more people with you! Im worried you guys wont be able to win too!

    With a few shouts, he called a dozen men with him and ran towards Zhang Yang.

    Wang Yang? Should we go and take a look as well? Ji Si Qi asked timidly.

    No! Giving up on this tempting choice, Wang Yang spoke, We need to go to the police station, we need to report this quickly, this is strange.

    The biggest difference between humans and animals was intelligence.

    Those two ck robbed men clearlymunicated, even though they spoke anguage that was undoubtedly not anguage from Earth. If a species could createnguage, that species would be considered civilised.

    And a systematguage came from a bright history.

    Prior to this, there were only animals that mechanically attacked humans, and despite their strength, they had limits to the threat they posed due to theirck of intelligence. Unless they had apocalypse-inducing strength, humans hardly worried about them.

    But now, an intelligent creature has happened in Earths n. A case of this level would be one of the highest priorities in the entire world.

    This was no different from their first contact with an extraterrestrial.

    Furthermore, everyone that knew Earths n was filled with countless doubts.

    What was the reason behind the appearance of Earths n? What purpose did it serve? Where did ite from? What was fate? Was it something that threatened the civilisation on Earth?

    Humans were bound to be filled with fear when facing the unknown, they were beings that were used to expecting the worst from the unknown.

    And they scrutinized for hope from the biggest dangers.

    Trantors note:

    It is important to note that the purchasing power of the Yuan (Chinas currency) whenpared to the USD is close to 2:1. So, inymans terms, when ites to buying things in China, an item worth 1 USD would be worth 2 Yuan in Chinas economy.

    As such, when the novel mentions money, just divide it by 2 in your mind and itll all work out nicely.

 Chapter 27: The first encounter

    Chapter 27: The first encounter

    The ck-robed Fang Bei panted as he held on to the iron sword in his hand, its de drenched with blood as it dripped on the ground beneath.

    They ran. Ji Zhen watched the figures move further and pouted, Theyre not as strong as I thought!

    He did say that we could revive endlessly in the battlefield of rebirth, with that in mind, our enemies cant just be at this level. Fang Bei cautiously analysed the situation.

    Indeed, the appearance of the three people was simr to humans on Earth, but it was impossible for humans on Earth to control beasts.

    The two of them were shocked when the wolf-like creature pounced towards them.

    Are we magicians secretly tasked with protecting Earth? Why am I wearing a magicians ck robe? And I have a sword? Xi Qiu walked through the screen.

    Hello everybody, I am the magician Xi Qiu! He announced proudly.

    Bastard! Im definitely going to kill you!

    Even before the person came through, his voice rang out first. The moment he rushed out, Lu Hai immediately threw his fist towards Xi Qius forehead.

    It was unknown what kind of strange setting he had given himself this time, but Xi Qiu didnt turn around immediately and start another fight with Lu Hai. He simply touched his head as he looked at Lu Hai with pitiful eyes, not saying a single word.

    Fang Bei sighed in exasperation, he didnt know what to do if these two continued to fight. But luckily, despite how weird he was, Xi Qiu seemed to have a bit of sensibility.

    Is your name Lu Hai? From this day forward, we arerades from the same team, wont you stop fighting with him? Fang Bei spoke with a furrowed brow.

    It was unclear what kind of enemies they would encounter, and infighting was basically asking for death.

    Xi Qiu was obviously unhinged, and a variable in their team. If Lu Hai continued the way he did, Fang Bei knew this time bomb would eventually implode.

    Hah! Lu Haiughed indifferently and chose to keep quiet. In this five-man team, excluding that old man, he was the oldest, and if he couldnt think of the situation Fang Bei was thinking of, wouldnt he be worse than a high school student?

    Imyoung again? A voiceced with amazement came from behind them, and an unfamiliar man walked through from the screen before it slowly shrunk and disappeared.

    You are? Fang Bei looked at the man with surprise, he could find a sense of familiarity in this mans face, was this the old man from just now?

    Reverse ageing?

    What did this mean?

    And after that, Fang Bei was calm again. All of them had already died once, reverse ageing was nothing to them.

    Mr Kun! theyre here! Come quickly!

    A voice simr to a humans came from the small alleyway, speaking anguage that they couldnt understand. The five of them immediately turned towards that direction.

    A group of a dozen men suddenly appeared at the alleyways entrance, following a dozen ofrge beasts that charged towards them. (Dozen is used very loosely here, it actually means within the range of 10-19.)

    Dont let them run away! Qian Kun shouted excitedly.

    Because of his fear of pain, he never participated in fights and never understood the pain of a de shing through his flesh. In his eyes, except for the monsters from that day, there was nothing that his team couldnt defeat. (He refers to his team as people who are carrying him.)

    The ck-robed mens appearance was like a dessert on the dinner table to him, and as someone who had gotten tired of greasy food, desserts were something that was exciting for him.

    An ambush!

    With a roar, Xi Qiu charged forwards with his sword unsheathed. He didnt look back once as he spoke, Ill stop them! Run! If I die, dont forget to tell my wife her man was a hero!

    At this moment, in their eyes, Xi Qius back was simr to a self-sacrificing hero, this sightwas really familiar

    Fuck! Who even knows who the fuck your wife is! Lu Hai gritted his teeth and yelled. He was almost, just a little bit, moved to tears.

    Everyone reacted to the situation, Xi Qiu, that bastard, was reciting lines from a show!

    Dont be afraid everyone! That man said that on the battlefield of rebirth, we can revive endlessly! We are all people whove died once, how can we be afraid of death? After finishing what he had to say, Fang Bei pulled out his swords and charged forward.

    The remaining three followed suit without hesitating or retreating.

    If they couldnt die, how would they be afraid of a battle?

    A tiger collided with Xi Qiu, but with a gaze as sharp as a sword, Xi Qiu unhesitantly avoided the tigers ws and cut deeply into the tigers hindleg.

    A pained cry immediately came from the man next to Qian Kun as he bent over to grab his lower leg.

    After countless fights against the giant praying mantises, their pain tolerance had increased greatly, what was the big deal about this bit of pain?

    The tiger fell onto the ground, and with a twist of its body, it appeared in front of Xi Qius eyes before he could even react.

    Ah! I should leave!

    In that instant, Xi Qiu was brought down by the tiger as itsrge jaws unhinged towards his neck.

    The four men who were fighting against the remaining beasts watched in shock as the tigers mouth closed and blood pumped out, dismembering Xi Qiu.

    De-Dead? Taking advantage of his loss of focus, a spotted leopard immediately pounced and bit into Fang Beis wrist. With a pained cry, he dropped his sword with a loud sound.

    Ping!

    After taking care of the Xi Qiu, the tiger locked on to Fang Bei and started attacking without rest.

    Fang Bei! Ji Zhen screamed as he swung his sword.

    Qian Kuns team was one of the strongest in the current yer base, everyone had powerful beasts as pets, and they had fought from day to night to build theirbat experience.

    Fang Bei and the rest had just picked up their iron swords, andpared to a dozen of vicious beasts, how were they expected to win with zerobat experience?

    The only reason they werent terrified was that they knew they coulde back to life.

    Following its ownersmands, the tiger avoided the iron sword by lowering its body as if it was prostrating for its life.

    In an instant, five wolves pounced at the opening. Ji Zhen was immediately flustered, and he watched as their fangs advanced towards him. In a desperate attempt, he tried to pull his sword back into a defensive position.

    Pu tong. (Impale sounds.)

    With shock and fear still in his eyes, Ji Zhen fell onto the ground, blood pouring out of his body.

    Ji Zhen!!

    Fuck your mother! Despite knowing that it wasnt true death, Fang Bei couldnt help but curse as he gritted his teeth at the man who seemed like the leader.

    HahahaI thought they would be strong, but it seems like they only amount to this much! What a waste! Qian Kun chortled.

    He didnt know that the maddened Fang Bei was now targeting him.

    Was this group of people really human?!

    Someone had clearly lost their life to them, and they dared tough?!

    This was their first meeting with the people of this world, and Fang Bei held onto some hope that the people in the phantasy world were humans. He even believed that this fight was due to some misunderstandings, and once it was solved, everything would be fine.

    However, when his close friend Ji Zhen died before him, Fang Bei came to a sudden realisation.

    This group of people were monsters!

    God damn it! Fang Yan bellowed, his eyes filled with strong killing intent.

 Chapter 28: Profile

    Chapter 28: Profile

    Ive never created such a profile.

    The mans spoke powerlessly with an inaudible sigh.

    He flipped through the information and images in front of his desk, and after a while, he drew a cold breath.

    In 15 days, the scale increased to 7,600 people. I didnt expect such a special power to be hidden in the world.

    After a moment, the man slowly opened his mouth.

    If, all of this happened because of me.

    Fifteen days ago, or even before that, I suddenly realised that I obtained a superpower. And because I was a normal human, faced with such unimaginable power, I used it again and again in my amazement

    After a series of testing, I was familiarised with this special power, and grew tired of living an ordinary persons life. I wanted to use this ability to change my life

    My hesitationsted for a long time, I was afraid of being one of the many ability wielders that lived in thisrge country

    Im a smart man, I knew the advantages of patience and prepared for a long time. I allowed the first four thousand people toe into contact with my ability, because of my interest in Pokmon Go, the first pets I created

    With my scheme, my small movements would be eluded by the eyes of the upper social sses when this city eventually falls into confusion

    The ordinary me, who is hidden in cloudy waters, would be able to do what I wanted. Such as, earning money

    The man rubbed the spot between his eyebrows, sighing deeply.

    Male, 1.75 metres tall, with hobbies includingics, 2D, and novels, within the age of 22 to 25 years old, reclusive, poor but not too desperate for money, lives alone, a careful and smart person with a previous run in with the police.

    I tried my best, Im sorry but Ive nevere across such a profile. After he finished speaking, the man took the cup from the table and swallowed its contents.

    Li Shuo was deep in thought, and he looked up at the man and asked, How did you guess that this man had a run in with the police before?

    Li Shuo was observant enough to recognise that this was an important piece of information.

    The man organised his thoughts, it was as if he was confused himself, Its an instinct, when I assumed the state of this persons mind, I felt a pair of eyes staring at all of you as if it was familiar with this entire process.

    You know this, the fact that every profiler believes in his instincts.

    Instinct? Li Shuo mumbled.

    Instinct was often called the sixth sense, and it was a part of ones subconscious.

    In an average life, a persons subconscious was capable of epting information that was multiple times of their consciousness. It was widely epted that in certain situations, humans would feel a strange feeling because of it.

    In normal circumstances, profiling training required the profiler to interact with countless types of people in society. And in the profilers subconscious, they would absorb information that was much greater than the average person in this process. Once something was triggered, the relevant information would burst forth as instinct.

    That is simply my guess, Chief Li can treat my words as nonsense and forget it. The man shrugged his shoulders.

    Despite the fact that profilers were systematically used in investigations, there were countless people in this world, and even the best profiler wouldnt be able to match profiles perfectly with every case.

    It wasnt as if there was a superpower for this.

    No, I believe you.

    Li Shuo called for his men to enter and retrieve the information before this man. After giving his orders to his underlings, he stood up and looked at the man.

    The effects of this incident are still snowballing, more and more people are bing yers unknowingly, and no one knows if this is due to extraterrestrial forces or another countrys technology. This is our 15th profile today, and at least it seems like we have a trace from this. Li Shuo had a bitter smile, no one could understand the pressure of his position, and he was close to going crazy soon if he didnt find a clue.

    This wasntparable to a theft case!

    It involved more than seven thousands of lives, and if something went wrong, or even because of a small mistake, these lives could be gone in seconds.

    Just the thought of it made Li Shuos scalp tingle, and he tried to suppress his thinking.

    Chief! Theres a report of the appearance of a humanoid monster!

    What? Li Shuo looked at the person who barged in with confusion.

    This person had an incredibly flustered expression, and after a moment of calming himself down, he spoke again, A yer! It was a yer! He said that he saw humanoid monsters appearing!! As he spoke, his exuberance gushed out from his voice.

    Li Shuo was shocked, ording to the information provided by yers, every single yer had only fought against a monster called [Giant Praying Mantis], a level three monster that anyone could kill easily regardless of their level.

    And this experience was simr to online games, it allowed for their pets to rise in levels, and increase in size and strength. However, not a single yer had increased in experience.

    Weaklings were still weaklings.

    Countless yersined of fighting level 3 giant praying mantises at level 10.

    Are you the one who witnessed the appearance of the humanoid monsters? Li Shuo asked Wang Yang with a furrowed brow.

    He didnt understand why 80% of the yers were students.

    This meant that they couldnt control these yers, and it caused a lot of problems for their jobs.

    This was why he was full of disbelief every single time, was it a hallucination? Or maybe a cosyer walked by?

    Justst time, a student said that he had discovered a new monster, and when they went to check it out with their guns and explosives, bringing a great number of yers with them, they came to find out that it was just a really well designed figurine

    That incident uncontrobly resurfaced in his mind, and he couldnt help but doubt the students words.

    If its another high quality figurine

    You must believe me! I even saw themmunicate with anguage from another world! Do you understand? They have their ownnguage! Wang Yang shouted, he was extremely agitated.

    Language? He was shocked.

    Wang Yang could figure it out, so how wouldnt Li Shuo, the chief of the public security bureau, figure it out?!

    Anguage created by a civilised society, under the expectations of a humans intelligence, meant that it had a history of at least a thousand years!

    Where are they!? After a brief pause, Li Shuo raised his hands and shouted, Xiao Wang! Notify the rest! Inform every yer to stand by!

    Even with their guns, they couldnt damage the phantasies no matter how much they shot. ording to the official guidelines, when faced with an abnormal situation, the polices first action would be to notify all yers to standby.

    This was simr to the time when the monster that could threaten reality appeared, they had notified thousands of people.

    However, they also had to be prepared for the situation that every single one of them would lose

 Chapter 29: A similar world?

    Chapter 29: A simr world?

    A fleet of well-organised police cars drove on the streets, receiving confusedments from the public, did something happen again?

    In recent times, the public noticed that the movements of police cars had increasedpared to previous years, and it wasmon to see army men among them.

    Could it be, was a war upon them?

    Someone thought back to a few days prior. There were gunshots heard from a school, and other than instances of filming, there werent any situations when gunshots rang out like this.

    The smarter people in the crowd could tell that something was beginning to happen, this city had changed, and this was just the silence before the storm. When it inevitably starts, fear was bound to spread.

    The police cars quickly arrived at their destination, and they could see what was going on before they had even gotten off their vehicles.

    Boss, there seems to be a crowd in front?

    Li Shuo had noticed too, his brows furrowed. Was there going to be another problem?

    Chief, those people should be yers as well, one of my friends is there. Wang Yang spoke hurriedly.

    This Qian Kuns group were led here due to themotion, and Wang Yang who was worried that his actions had caused them unnecessary trouble, was anxious to exin the situation.

    Li Shuos eyebrows furrowed even deeper, it would be easier if they were normal humans, at least they wouldnt be able to see the monsters from another world, but if it were yers

    Most yers ranged from high school to middle school students, who knew what kind of trouble they would cause?

    Quickly, the car stopped.

    The gathered crowd was pushed aside as Li Shuo led the yers specially assembled by the station. The way they could respond to these situations they could not see was through the help of the yers they assembled.

    A man walked forwards and took a nce in the alleyway.

    Boss, theres nothing here.

    And before Li Shuo could speak, Qian Kunsughter interrupted him, Chief, I wont take up your time, my men have already defeated these monsters! And after he spoke, he gleefully stood there proudly, as if he was waiting for his praise.

    He couldnt be med, thest school incident humiliated everyone, but this time, Qian Kun directly handled the situation with his men!

    Doesnt he deserve apliment at least?

    He was doing the country a service! He deserved a que at least

    Who allowed you to do this? Li Shuos voice was stern, and his face was dark.

    The other-worlders seemed to have been annihted, Li Shuo had intended on trying tomunicate with them to gather more information. After all, they were intelligent species that were notparable to the mechanical giant praying mantises that could only fight methodically.

    And who could expect them to all be killed like this?

    Without noticing the strangeness in Li Shuos voice, Qian Kun continued to boast, Who would be able to order me around? Of course, I did it myself! What is there to talk about when ites to killing monsters? Ill kill one when I see one!

    Killing on sight was Qian Kuns simple thinking, in his eyes, those humanoid monsters were no different from the giant praying mantises that he could decimate easily.

    Why, do I have to get your permission to kill monsters?

    Someones there! A part-timer that was observing the situation suddenly shouted as the screen appeared again, allowing for the ck-robed men to rush through, they were filled with murderous intent and were wielding their swords.

    Li Shuo tensed up, but he also sighed in relief. Despite being unable to see what was going on, he could infer that the ck-robed men were here again.

    They were lucky, these things can reappear.

    Charge! Kill the monsters! Why are you all just standing there! Qian Kun excitedly ordered his men loudly.

    Stop them! Li Shuo quickly interrupted him.

    Who permitted you to kill these monsters!? Stop now!

    The team was stunned, their faces full of confusion as their gaze hesitatingly went from Li Shuo to Qian Kun, before stopping on the police uniform that Li Shuo was wearing.

    Everyone had stopped.

    The furious Li Quan ced Qian Kun and his team under his control before looking at the part-timer.

    Are the men dressed in ck still there? How many of them are there?

    Communicating like this was troublesome, but he had no other choice.

    Without replying, the part-timer suddenly shouted, Dodge! Dog emperor! (I think thats the name of his pet.)

    And after he spoke, he jumped backwards quickly.

    However, he quickly grabbed his left arm and drew a sharp breath.

    Boss, theyre attacking us! The part-timer exined as he continued to retreat backwards, it was as if he was avoiding something.

    How many of them are there? Li Shuo asked once again.

    5! Boss, I cant hold on any longer! The part-timer was attacked in his left leg, and he fell onto the ground.

    Li Shuo gritted his teeth and spoke to Qian Kun and his team, Was it 5 people just now as well?

    Qian Kun was at a loss, he looked at his underling next to him and spoke, Yes, there were 5 people just now as well!

    This was problematic! This meant that the five people they killed just now could be the same people as the five now.

    If they were the same people, it would practically be impossible for him to gather any useful information from them.

    Capture and bring them back to the police station!

    After that, Fang Bei and the rest were led away by the police and locked into interrogation rooms. But before they could decide on how to approach them, the five chose to cut open their necks and take their own lives.

    They knew that they could revive endlessly in the tent, and Fang Bei could feel himself getting ustomed to this feeling.

    Its just a matter of restarting! I will definitely kill these monsters and take revenge for all of us!

    Returning to the 22nd outpost, Fang Bei opened his eyes to the sight of the familiar ceiling of the tent.

    He sighed, was it even possible for them to learn anything if they kept marching to their own deaths like this?

    Furthermore, after trying out dying twice, a lot more questions appeared in Fang Beis mind.

    In that police car, they could see the outside world through the windows. It felt familiar despite its unfamiliarity, it was simr to Tian Hai City!

    Thats right, this was Tian Hai City!

    The old man had lived in Tian Hai for dozens of years, and he could recognise this ce with one nce.

    This was baffling for all of them.

    If it was a city that waspletely identical to Tian Hai, then, would this world have its version of them?

    A second Fang Bei? Or another Ji Zhen? Or their parents?

    If they met, would it lead to a fight to the death, or

    They chose to stop thinking instead, because they knew that it would definitely lead to a fight to the death!

    Sigh!

    And after he had sat up, he looked at his surroundings and noticed another eleven people lying on the ground among them?!

    Where is this? Who are all of you? I rememberdidnt I die?

    One of the men crawled up, his eyes filled with disbelief as he jumped for joy.

 Chapter 30: Evolving his subconsciousness

    Chapter 30: Evolving his subconsciousness

    Meng Ke once suspected that his ability had the cheat of retardation, but he never had any proof.

    But recently, he confirmed something.

    Subconsciousness.

    Within a humans mind were their consciousness and subconsciousness, and it was true for Meng Ke as well.

    His ability allowed him to wield minds, and that included their subconscious.

    This was something Meng Ke recently thought of.

    Rather than illusions, it was closer to deceit.

    By constructing an illusion to fool humans, he could gain energy.

    And through using this energy, he could gain power from frauding reality.

    The universe did not contain any supernatural powers, but by fooling the universe, he was telling the universe that there were supernatural powers.

    The aforementioned retardation cheat was done by connecting his subconscious with the targets, and it steers the target towards the results he wanted.

    Subconsciously, his target would act in the way he wanted.

    But the scary thing is, Meng Ke wasnt capable of controlling his own subconscious.

    And that was why, he himself did not know of this ability of his.

    If he subconsciously wanted a target to locate him, Meng Ke could stupidly cause his own demise.

    After all, the subconscious was the true owner of its body.

    Its good that I noticed this now, and if the subconscious was subservient to the mind, why not give the subconscious the ability to think for itself?

    It wasnt impossible tobine his consciousness and subconsciousness, but Meng Ke didnt want to do it.

    Because he believed that his subconscious would deeply root into his consciousness, and from that point, he wouldnt know if he would still be the same person.

    His n was to give his subconscious the ability to think, and then turn it into a tool for his consciousness.

    This would greatly improve Meng Kes ability while lowering the risks to the lowest possible level.

    After thinking it through again, Meng Ke started using his ability.

    My subconscious is subservient to me, its purpose is to help me attain infinity, and therefore it doesnt require feelings.

    She would have secondary priority ess to my ability to create illusions.

    However, I will be able to override her power, and this setting will never change, preceding everything.

    Afterying down the rules, Meng Ke checked for thest time and started to construct this ability in his mind.

    This ability required spiritual power, which was why he didnt need too much of it.

    Fueled by his energy, the ball of light that belonged to this illusion shone brighter as it became reality.

    Atst, the ball of light became reality, and a familiar, strange fluctuation appeared in this world. Half of it was left in Meng Kes body, entering his spiritual power as the other half vanished in thin air.

    My god.

    A line of information appeared in Meng Kes mind, it was a genderless voice that did not carry any emotion.

    Meng Ke smiled, he knew he had seeded.

    In his design, God was the term his subconscious would use to address him.

    God referred to the collection of all information, a being that could alter, preset and rule over everything that existed.

    And there was only one god, it was Meng Ke.

    He knew that he had seeded.

    Are you a man, or a woman? Meng Ke was curious.

    This was something he couldnt control, as Meng Ke was human, and humans had the concept of gender.

    It was obvious that as Meng Kes subconscious, it was created with the concept of gender.

    In just a second, a calm voice was transmitted into Meng Kes spiritual body.

    God, I am the collection of your subconsciousness, we are a collective existence, so I should be a man.

    However, because you do not wish for a man to exist in your subconscious, I am a woman.

    Meng Ke nodded, he couldnt deny what his subconsciousness was saying.

    As a rational human male, just the thought of having a man living in his mind was

    Alright, Meng Ke couldnt deny that he couldnt ept it.

    Even if it was his own subconscious!

    That was why, his subconsciousness had to be a woman.

    Afterwards, Meng Ke continued to ask, he needed to confirm if his subconscious presets were in ordance with what he had created.

    And after the final question, Meng Ke finally let out a breath of relief.

    His subconscious would gain strength as his spiritual powers did, and she would also learn and improve herprehension and judgment from him.

    She could take over the management of his phantasy, and with her high level of calctions, his phantasy game would truly start to be a real game.

    She was essentially the central gaming system for a game, she could manage and record everything that happened in the phantasy, making the game more realistic.

    At the same time, Meng Ke and his subconscious were one.

    Because his subconscious was capable of observing everything in the phantasy, Meng Ke wouldnt have to spend his days and nights collecting information.

    He would give free reign to the phantasy, which in turn became experiences that his subconscious would obtain.

    He would leave the phantasy to learn, and be an existence that obtains information, which would lead to the growth of his subconscious.

    And whatever his subconscious learned, he learned.

    And one day, once his illusions covered the entirety of reality, his subconscious would be capable of calcting anything, and truly be something akin to gods will.

    At that point, Meng Ke would truly be god, controlling the way of the heavens.

    Ill call you Xuan Nv! (Idk how to anglicize this.)

    Having Xuan Nv allowed him to have a photographic memory, as well as a supernatural learning ability.

    From this day forwards, whether it was something Meng Ke saw or the events in phantasy, any knowledge or martial skills would be recorded by Xuan Nv, and Meng Ke would be able to wield it.

    This meant any and all knowledge in phantasy would belong to Meng Ke.

    Of course, this required a storage ability of its equal.

    And spiritual power was such an existence.

    Gathering knowledge would increase his spiritual power, and increasing his spiritual power would broaden his spiritual space, connecting more and more people to increase his information gathering.

    This was a cycle.

    If the growth of his spiritual power was at 1, after obtaining Xuan Nv, his growth was 100 now.

    And this growth would increase exponentially.

    It would increase until Meng Ke had obtained every piece of information in this entire world, and end when there would be no more to learn.

    At the same time, because of Xuan Nvs existence, his testosterone strengthening did not require his own guidance with illusions anymore, it was now controlled by his subconsciousness.

    Xuan Nv was capable of strengthening his body in the most precise and efficient way, and this task was best left to her.

 Chapter 31: Combat manual

    Chapter 31: Combat manual

    Afterwards, Meng Ke ordered Xuan Nv to begin updating Earths n.

    It took 5 seconds.

    God, the update isplete. Xuan Nv spoke.

    Meng Ke thought of the mysterious man, and after presetting it to be invisible, he appeared in a schools gym.

    The police had left this ce, and yers could leave and enter at will without any restrictions.

    A ck figure that was half the height of an average human ran past his side.

    Go, Husky! Bite off its wings!

    There were more than two hundred people here, and every team was surrounding a monster respawn point.

    The mysterious man had appeared exactly on one of the respawn points.

    But none of the surrounding yers could see the mysterious man, and their focus remained on the lone giant mantis.

    The giant mantis was retreating, but what no one noticed was that the monster that they had treated as experience points was a bit different from before.

    A ck and white husky pounced towards it, its mouth open as slobber flew out of its mouth.

    Zhang Yang relished this violent battle, his face was covered in smiles as he looked at the praying mantis as if it was a piece of meat on a cutting board, he had killed countless of its kind.

    One thing that wasmon in this battle mode, was that once a yer had ovee their fear, they would only need a few battles to be someone who could take on these monsters one-on-one.

    As the giant mantis jumped upwards, opening its wings, the husky took this opportunity and ran even faster, pouncing towards its wings with its jaws wide open.

    This was an attack he had repeated multiple times, and Zhang Yang was confident that the battle would end the moment his husky bit down.

    But, in the next second.

    The confidently smiling Zhang Yan almost bit off his entire tongue, his eyes were wide open, filled with disbelief.

    He watched as the giant praying mantis flew into the air, ording to his prediction, it would have fallen down painfully by this point.

    Shockingly, the body that was supposed to fall had flown upwards. It had dodged his huskys wide jaws.

    Immediately, a cold vicious light shone in the giant praying mantis eyes as it swung its ded arms at the speed of light.

    Ao wu~

    A miserable cry came from the husky as a bloodied sh appeared from its left eye to the left side of its face, blood flowing out from its entire eyeball.

    Ah!

    Zhang Yang screamed madly, it was as if it was his own eye that was shed apart.

    Ignoring the man and dog that was running away, Meng Ke eyed the giant praying mantis instead.

    Xuan Nv, was that you controlling it?

    The praying mantis was moving nimbly, and even after the fight had ended, it was surveying its surroundings like a real animal.

    Meng Ke knew that everything in his phantasy was fake, none of his illusions had souls, so this praying mantis was not alive.

    No.

    The illusion is fake, I simply created abat manual just now afterbing the collectedbat statistics from yers and inte information.

    Meng Ke understood.

    He instantly understood Xuan Nvs biggest asset, it was her recording and calction skills that easily added the most efficientbat manual to the praying mantis.

    There were thousands of yers providing data for her constantly, and whenbined with the countless pieces of information that could be found online, it was impossible even for a martial arts master to ovee this.

    It is important to understand that Xuan Nv was recording and improving endlessly.

    Xuan Nv, can you add thisbat manual to me? Meng Ke was tempted.

    He rarely even fought, and without the irvoyance ability from his spiritual power, he was basically trash at fighting.

    I can, god, this battle manual can be added to anyone.

    Wait a second!

    Youre saying that the battle manual can be added to other people? Meng Ke was confused.

    Yes, god. Xuan Nv replied.

    Was this spiritual power transmission?

    When did I get this ability? Meng Ke asked.

    He clearly didnt remember possessing the ability to transmit information!

    God, spiritual transmission is the same as soul-eating. Xuan Nv exined. (Mentioned in chapter 13 as Eat souls and snatching bodies)

    Soul-eating?

    That was the ability he had discovered when he was searching for a way to live forever, he didnt expect to be able to use it this way.

    And Meng Ke realised upon Xian Nvs words that soul-eating could also be used as spiritual transmission.

    Soul eating involved injecting his spiritual power into his target and transmitting information into their flickering neurons, making them into his puppets as his consciousness entered their bodies.

    And spiritual transmission was the same, it required his spiritual power to enter their brain, inject information into their neurons and alter their memory, except for thest step of entering their bodies with his consciousness.

    He had this ability all along, it was just that he didnt think too much about it.

    It was like swimming, humans were not aquatic animals, but they could learn.

    It wasnt that humans were naturally incapable of swimming, and in the past, before humans knew to swim, it was only because there wasnt anyone to think or try to do so.

    As long as the first swimmer appeared, with the learning ability of humans, swimming would be something normal for humanity.

    And at that point, humans would think, oh, so it wasnt set in the universe that humans were incapable of swimming!

    After thinking for a moment, Meng Ke spoke, Xuan Nv, organise all of the information like mathematics,nguage, sword techniques, dagger techniques, forging, carving, art, danceinto different categories separated by levels.

    His head was filled with ideas, and as he connected them together, he started having epiphanies.

    God, we have not tried out spirit transmission yet. Xuan Nv reminded him.

    They were quite optimistic about its effectiveness, but Xuan Nv would not test it without Meng Kes authorisation.

    She needed his permission for everything.

    After thinking for a bit, Meng Ke ordered her, Record all web novels, learn more about operating systems and create some. After ensuring our safety, choose a few people that are insignificant to society and start our first test!

    Chen Zhou was a beggar, a person whose existence or disappearance was entirely negligible to society. Even if he were to die in that corner, it would take days for people to find his rotting corpse.

    His life had no bearing on this world.

    Ding, congrattions on binding with the super genius operating system.

    Perhaps, it was time for illusions to affect reality!

 Chapter 32: Dont judge a book by its cover

    Chapter 32: Dont judge a book by its cover

    Inside the alleyway, Chen Zhou turned to his side and continued to sleep soundly, he was used to people disturbing his rest and he learned to ignore any noise.

    Issuing operating system assignment.

    Pleaseplete reading 10 books in a day.

    Assignment reward: Junior high school knowledge [proficient].

    Punishment on failure: Deletion of the operating system.

    The host has been identified to be asleep.

    Initialising forced wakening sequence.

    Si~ (Grilling noise.)

    Aaaaa!!

    In that instant, an electrical current ran through his entire body, causing it to spasm uncontrobly as he instantly woke up.

    Fuck me! What is this damned thing? How dare you interrupt my sleeping! Chen Zhen stood up hollering, looking at his surroundings.

    Ding, congrattions on binding with the super genius operating system.

    What? He was shocked.

    Was this because he had been extra unlucky recently? Even god himself couldnt watch this go on anymore.

    He had actually been given the cheat-like operating system thats said to help main characters reach the pinnacle?!

    Coughthat, please introduce yourself.

    Yes, host.

    The super genius operating system is a super artefact personally created by the god of intellect, this operating system is the collection of all knowledge on this universes civilisations. As long as my host works hard to learn, he will eventually reach the peak of wisdom in the universe and inherit all of the knowledge from the god of intellect!

    Of course, this will all begin from the first assignment youve received.

    Assignment 1: Read 10 books.

    Time limit: 24 hours.

    Assignment reward: Junior high school knowledge [proficient].

    Punishment on failure: Deletion of the operating system.

    Chen Zhen crawled up immediately, as long as he didnt have to think too much and simply read word by word, reading 10 books in 24 hours wasnt impossible.

    He had to be grateful to free public libraries that were open to all, there wasnt any discrimination against beggars and anyone could enter to learn.

    This time period was basically heaven for schrs.

    The sloppy Chen Zhen, with strange odours emanating from his body, hurriedly rushed into the library. He ignored the disgust from the surrounding people and quickly took 10 books even without even reading their titles.

    He threw the books onto the table, the huge noise attracting gazes from the quiet readers in the library.

    Sir, you are disturbing their reading. The librarian walked over.

    Er. Chen Zhen was stupified, but he quickly apologised to the librarian and promised to stay quiet.

    Afterwards, he grumbled a bit before diving his head into a book.

    The operating system did not specify that he had to understand the contents of all 10 books, it had only said to read 10 books.

    Chen Zhen even thought of reading aputer manual, but he was worried that the system wouldnt recognise it, so he just brought over 10ics.

    Even if it was word by word, there wasnt much text inics so he quickly finished reading 10 books.

    In the eyes of the surrounding people, he never stopped flipping the pages, and to them, it seemed like he wasnt even here to read.

    Hes not even here to read, and not only that, he was a disturbance, what an asshole! All of them thought like this.

    However, Chen Zhen was engrossed in hisic and waspletely oblivious.

    After he finished all 10 books, he even felt a little unsatisfied.

    Assignmentplete, please wait for your reward.

    As the operating systems voice was heard, an electrical current came from the skies and flowed through his entire body, as if it was reconstructing it.

    And after the current disappeared, Chen Zhen couldnt feel anything different, but then he thought about the English words he had just seen.

    Right now, it was as if he had really gone through junior high education, his memory was good.

    Congrattions onpleting assignment one, now issuing assignment two.

    Assignment two: unt your junior high knowledge in front of 10 people.

    Assignment time limit: 1 hour.

    Assignment reward: High school knowledge [proficient].

    Punishment for failure: Deletion of the operating system.

    Pu! Without even getting a breather, Chen Zhen saw the second assignment that was issued immediately, his eyes widened as he spat out his water.

    Operating system, your speed in issuing assignments is too fast! Cant you give me a break? Chen Zhen tried to reason.

    Pleaseplete your task without dely, or you will be unbound with the operating system.

    The cold voice of the operating system appeared.

    It was obvious that the icy system would unhesitantly remove itself from Chen Zhen. There was only one operating system in this entire world, but there were billions of hosts within its reach!

    Chen Zhen had no choice but to lower his head.

    But, hmph hmph!

    Once I reach the pinnacle of the universe, Ill definitely dismantle you!

    Leaving his fantasy world, Chen Zhen had to face reality and put the books back into the bookshelves.

    He looked at the people reading around him.

    A small girl was holding onto her pen with a troubled face, and in front of her was a thick test preparation book.

    Little girl, are you having problems? Do you want brother to teach you? Chen Zhen tried his best to smile in the friendliest possible way to lower the childs wariness, trying to give off the feeling that he was a reliable older brother.

    But he obviously forgot what he currently looked like.

    Have you ever seen an amicable brother in a thick cotton coat, with hair as dishevelled as hay and a face cker than coal dust?

    He looked like a creepy uncle that was trying to abduct a child!

    This was something everyone that was looking over thought.

    The girl looked up and down at him in curiosity, Does brother know how to solve this question? She pointed at a question on her test.

    Oh, this is the quadratic system of equations!

    Chen Zhen took the girls pen confidently and started scribbling on the test paper under everyones doubtful watch.

    If it wasst time, he wouldnt even know what the quadratic system of equations meant, much less solve it, but now he had the help of the system.

    Even trigonometric functions wouldnt be a problem!

    One by one, it didnt take long for Chen Zhen to calcte all the forms and after he did, he put down the pen.

    The onlookers were all shocked.

    They had assumed that he was a creep trying to trick a young girl, and they were even prepared to use their fists.

    Who knew

    A university student picked up the paper and started to check it carefully.

    To him, quadratic equations were no more than 1 + 1 questions, and he only needed to take a nce.

    Its actuallyall correct?

    Looking at the slobby beggar in front of him with doubt, he spoke, Bro, if youre going to leave the house next time, you should dress a bit more decently.

    They were truly mistaken to judge a book by its cover!

    Trantors note

    I have work for the next five days, so the releases might not be as frequent.

 Chapter 33: Blue Aurora — Derivative No.1

    Chapter 33: Blue Aurora �� Derivative No.1

    After observing Chen Zhen, a sense of peculiarity appeared in his heart.

    Xuan Nv, are there no side effects to uploading knowledge like this? Meng Ke was full of disbelief.

    Xuan Nv instantly exined, As this knowledge isnt something that theyve acquired on their own, but from the inte and real-world information, its hard for it to not affect these peoples subconsciousness.

    But the effects are mostly suppressed by me, if I dont, the hosts will immediately experience something like dissociative identity disorder.

    Hearing that, Meng Ke understood.

    This was like shoving a fragmented soul into another person.

    While it added to their knowledge, their daily lives would be impacted by carrying another persons soul in their minds unknowingly.

    God, if you wish to give these manuals to ordinary humans, there wont be a problem. Xuan Nv spoke.

    These side effects would be amazing in the eyes of normal people, those whove receivedbat knowledge would achieve the reflexes of abat master with it, and those who receive cooking knowledge would have the knife techniques of a master chef.

    Lets wait for a bit.

    Meng Ke spoke, Its not time yet.

    On the other side, the suicide of Fang Bei and the rest led the police to believe that they were supernatural and intelligent creatures.

    Before this, the police had maintained a doubtful stance even despite the monster attacks, but after their suicide, they truly believed that it was intelligent life.

    Li Shuo submitted another report, highlighting the words extraterrestrial intelligent life.

    And this time, his superiors finally recognised the severity of this issue.

    In the early 2000s, supernatural events like these were reported almost every week due to theck of education and technology, there were even Qi Gong masters and Taoists creating hoaxes about it.

    Due to this, none of the higher-ups took Li Shuos report seriously previously. To them, they believed that it was because some simpletons were fooled.

    A warning from the armed police would resolve the situation easily.

    No one expected what happened next, and the next report they received had gotten their serious attention.

    A second intelligent lifeform that was not human, with their own civilisation. The meaning behind those words was incredibly huge.

    They immediately created a special task force to investigate in Tian Hai.

    In an unknown room somewhere, there was a man with a serious expression, dressed in grey camouge.

    From 4 to 22 November 2018, this incident was named Blue Aurora, the first affected infectees were 4532 people, and in 15 days, it has grown to 7635 people.

    Fact, Blue Aurora has a percentage chance of being transmitted through long periods of contact.

    After observation, our army has officially taken over from the 19th. This incident will be our national secret, any leakage of information will be treated as treason.

    Note: Until this incident is over, except for special circumstances, none of the personnel from base 7 will be allowed to have any contact with the outside world, failure toply will result in immediate dismissal.

    What are all of you doing!? I dont have the thing you guys are talking about!

    Chen Li was held in a tent, his expression filled with shock.

    Comrade Chen Li, your resistance is futile.

    The man before him took out a picture, which showed Chen Li holding onto some kind of weapon, in a forward shing motion.

    ording to our sources, on the day monsters attacked reality, a box appeared before you after you killed the monster. I believe that there is a weapon inside that box!

    Goosebumps stood on Chen Lis skin, he quickly threw the Tang sword out.

    Yes yes yes, I admit it!

    He was smart enough to understand the situation, since he had been found out, it was pointless to resist.

    Thank you for your cooperation.

    That man nodded and spoke into his walkie-talkie, after a while, a man that seemed to be a yer walked up from the side, looking at the empty table in shock.

    Theres actually a weapon!

    As he spoke, he took and raised the Tang sword in his hand, cing it into the steel case he had brought.

    Afterwards, the interrogator nodded to signal Chen Li to leave.

    However, his gaze never left Chen Li, and only after he left did he turn to pick up his walkie-talkie.

    Suspect 1 has handed over the weapon, task aplished.

    And after he finished speaking, four more soldiers entered the room to seal the steel case into another box made with special materials.

    An army vehicle drove out of the police station.

    Blue Aurora  Derivative No.1.

    Inside an unknown base, a man wearing an orange hazmat suitbelled the case and walked out of the quarantine room.

    A yer walked in and opened the steel case step by step, following instructions.

    A camera captured his every move throughout the entire process.

    After taking out the Tang sword, he picked up the ruler prepared on the table.

    A traditional Tang sword appearance, the length is 105.1 centimetres; the de is 73.2 centimetres; the width is 3.2 centimetres; the des thickness is 0.85 centimetres, the handle is 26.9 centimetres

    And after he finished speaking, he ced the Tang sword onto a high-precision electronic scale.

    Weight, 0.

    Unfazed, he took up a pen and started to sketch the Tang sword.

    It didnt take long for a Tang sword to appear on the white paper, its appearance identical to its phantasy counterpart.

    After all of this, he opened another boxbelled as Unknown screen  Derivative No.23.

    Within the box was a sk containing a clear blue liquid. Its colour was like paint, unrealistic and bold.

    The yer didnt know what Unknown screen  Derivative No.23 meant, and he didnt know what this was.

    The people of the base simply instructed him to swallow the contents of the sk, and then check if the Tang sword was still visible.

    With some hesitation, he gritted his teeth and finished the blue liquid.

    In that second, it felt as though he had swallowed icy spring water from the mountains, a cool feeling rose from his stomach to his head.

    His eyes widened as he looked at his surroundings, it felt as though everything was different now, it was as if he watched a previously censored movie that suddenly uncensored itself.

    Even the white walls looked incredibly different right now.

    You only have a minute, look at the sword now!

    A voice boomed from the side of his ear, and the yer reluctantly turned from the sight of a brand new world in his surroundings back towards the Tang sword on the table.

    With just a look, his brows furrowed.

    can I redo my drawing?

 Chapter 34: Going to Africa

    Chapter 34: Going to Africa

    The Tang sword was Meng Kes phantasy, and his surveince could reach anywhere his phantasy was. He had watched the experiment that had happened in this room.

    Was it my actions that led them to think I am a normal human that had gotten superpowers?

    Meng Ke thought of Chen Lis experience, he was the first to kill a monster and level up, and he was also the most hard-working and highest levelled, a person that resembled a saviour for the world that surpassed every other yers abilities.

    Just like

    Just like a main character?

    It was as if the world itself loved this person, it wasnt a wonder that they would suspect him.

    Did I identally find myself a scapegoat?

    It was a blessing in disguise, and he was bound to gain as he lost.

    I didnt expect them to see through me so easily. Meng Keughed.

    But it wasnt much to be surprised about, as a machine that was managing 1.5 billion people, with the number of geniuses and intellects mixed in, it would be too absurd for him to control and y with them all alone.

    Being caught like this, he wasnt worried about getting caught with Xuan Nvs help.

    Not only that, they were too hasty, they hadnt even found any of his traces and they were already taking action.

    But, what is that blue liquid?

    Without having to worry about his own safety, Meng Ke started to take notice of the blue medicinal liquid that was used when they started experimenting with the Tang sword.

    Sensing it with his spiritual powers, he could feel the incredible amount of energy within that sk of blue medicinal water, this was his first time seeing something aside from himself that had supernatural powers.

    Spiritual medicinal water? Magical medicinal water?

    Despite not knowing what it was, Meng Ke was able to confirm now that there were definitely supernatural powers that were unknown to the general poption, and he wasnt the only one with it.

    Meng Ke caught a whiff of danger and started to think carefully.

    He had backup ns, and his spiritual powers had gotten strong enough for him to connect to another few tens of thousands of people, if he tossed all of them into Tian Hai city, he could increase his gains.

    Meng Ke thought of his previous n as well, which was to go to an aboriginal vige in Africa and develop a religion. He thought that his ability was practically made to create cults.

    Spreading his religion in the continent of Africa was a n that would meet the least amount of resistance, and it would bring in the most benefits.

    This n, could be tried.

    But, how do I get there?

    Traditional means would leave too big of a trace, leaving open the possibility of getting caught. He didnt even have to think to reject this option.

    Could he create a one-use teleporting tool with his energy?

    God, this would require 52% of your energy, I do not rmend it. Xuan Nv immediately calcted the cost.

    Fine, hell put this n on the burner.

    It was a pity that his surveince was limited to the observation of the people to whom he was connected. But it made sense since it would be absurd for him to ess every corner of the universe.

    Suddenly, Meng Ke thought of something.

    After a while, a sparrow flew from the skies of Tian Hai city, it flew behind a bus and then into the carriage of a high-speed train, undetected by the people in its surroundings.

    In just a day, it reached the airport. A spiritual thread was sessfully connected with a tourist headed to Africa.

    After more than 10 hours of flight, his spiritual thread connected with another bird again the moment the man walked out of the airport. With the p of its wings and a shrill cry, the bird took to the air.

    A birds vision was something iprehensible to a human, but thanks to Xuan Nvs adjustments as the bridge between them, Meng Ke could control the bird through a humans view.

    Before this, Meng Ke had tested controlling animals through illusions, but their reactions were filled with confusion when met with his illusions.

    They could see it, but they couldnt understand it.

    This was the difference in species.

    Not just animals, but even between different humans, everyone saw the world differently. Just by showing an animal a humans viewpoint, didnt mean that it could digest it.

    It was good to have Xuan Nv around.

    The subconscious had the ability to understand its surroundings much better than its consciousness.

    Unless you thought that humans really believed that everything that they see with their eyes was the world in its entirety?

    No matter how ignorant you were, you would at least know that human eyes were convex lenses.

    And because it was a convex lens, the world that humans saw should have been flipped upside down, but after the adjustments made by their subconsciousness with up and down, humans got used to seeing the way that they did and didnt notice this.

    Xuan Nv acted as a trantor between Meng Ke and the bird, and transmitted a humans vision as a birds vision, eliminating the species difference between them.

    Birds were much easier to controlpared to humans, Meng Ke simply had to instruct it to fly towards a direction and make it seem as though any other direction was blocked.

    And when Meng Ke instructed it to stop, it had already flew to an aboriginal vige.

    There were many such tribes in Africa, and due to ack of contact with the outside world and their satisfaction with their current self-fulfilling lifestyle, they chose to continue living this way.

    They had their own customs and etiquette, and now many of their younger generations had starteding into contact with people from modern society. There were only very few tribes that continued to live in istion.

    Meng Ke released the bird and contacted his spiritual thread with a ck man from the vige. As he couldnt even understand theirnguage right now, he wasnt too eager.

    He had let Xuan Nv calcte the amount of time needed to understand andmunicate effectively through theirnguage, he just needed three hours.

    And within this time, he would carefully observe the people here.

    He knew the importance of patience.

    There were 123 people in the Boku vige, which wasnt resistant to contact from society, and in the past five years, the younger people had been leaving the vige to go to the outside world.

    They already knew the huge bird in the skies was a ne, the shing boxes were televisions, they knew that they were standing and living on a called Earth, and that there was no god.

    During their doubt, people brought televisions and changed their worldview.

    The brilliance of the outside world had tempted them, and more and more people started to leave the vige, with their hearts thirsting for more knowledge.

    But behind the brilliance that came was a shadow that followed, it was a car filled with guns and explosives that threatened them into submission.

    Ruled by a group of men from the outside world, the entire vige was left with seeds of a nt that would be harvested by them and taken away by the men with their cars.

    And aside from that, they continued to live their original lives, and as the world around them changed, they stayed constant.

 Chapter 35: Animal tamers

    Chapter 35: Animal tamers

    Trantors note

    Sorry, Tribe > Vige change, Ive updated the previous chapter.

    Kenya!

    The ck man named Kenya turned around and saw a boy running towards him.

    Kenya had lived in the Boku vige for 20 years, and left to work in the outside world for 5, he was the person that had brought back the first television in the vige.

    He was hailed as the pride of the vige, but after the arrival of the armed men, the people of their vige were no longer allowed to leave, and they could only stay to farm for those men.

    The others did not know what it was, but Kenya knew. It was a poisonous nt that dragged people into depravity.

    As Africa was a vast continent, there were no powerful rulers that could properly govern theirnds. For money, there were plenty of people that held onto guns that imed territories.

    There were also many people that hoped for the unification of Africa, and they hoped for the peace that would follow. It was a pity that such a hope was futile, due to the outside world and their own internal strife.

    Many treated Africa as farnd for the poisonous flowers.

    It was the same for their vige, those people held their guns and forbade every single person from ever leaving, isting them from the outside world.

    Kenya had returned recently, and those people only allowed people to enter, not leave. None of the vigers had guns, and after a few deaths, no one dared to resist anymore.

    Mike? Go home now! Your family wont be able to find you! Kenya scolded, and the armed men in the area were not nice people.

    Mike pouted, The vige head asked me to find you, he said the television was broken again

    Kenya had worked at Xia (country) previously, and he had bought a television, a generator and a couple of movies to bring back.

    Most of the people in the vige had note into contact with such things before, and that was why they called for him every time they were confused.

    I got it, you go back first!! Kenya waved the boy away and continued walking forwards.

    He actually had a secret, fromst night, a voice had been speaking to him. He didnt know if it was god or the devil.

    In his dream, he was in a godly domain filled with light, the white world around him resembling heaven.

    Do you wish to save your vige?

    There was no sound in the world in his dreams, but Kenya heard a loud and majestic voice from the side of his ears, its sound seemly travelling from the skies into his soul.

    Are you god?

    Kenya prostrated on the ground hazily.

    I wish to save my vige! I beg of you to help us!

    That voice did not respond, and the white empty world around him fell into silence.

    When he woke the next day, he could immediately feel it, he could control animals!

    It was like a dream, after the initial disbelief, the overjoyed Kenya turned his gaze towards the crude two-storey building next to the vige.

    That was the temporary residence the armed men had them built, and 15 armed men patrolled the surroundings of their vige every day.

    Go! There is delicious food there.

    In a dirt house not too far away, Kenya was petting the scales of a ck snake, mumbling softly to it.

    In the day, that wooden house would have about 7 people resting inside, they were the people responsible for the nightly patrol.

    The snake flickered its tongue, and behind it were 10 poisonous snakes, each with their own unique colouring and patterns. Kenya didnt know why they could understand his words, and he looked on anxiously as they slithered into the wooden house.

    Time passed slowly as Kenya stared at the house, his heart trembling while he prayed to the god in his dreams! If you really exist, I pray that you wont deceive me!

    He had stayed in Xia, and the people there were non-believers of god. The prideful people of Xia believed in technology, and that humans were responsible for using their hands to change the world.

    In the past, their vige followed Boku, they believed that Boku was the name of this, and if they believed in and followed him, he would bring prosperity to the vige.

    Even until the people of the outside world came and described the world to them, they chose to reject their words and even thought that the younger generation that had returned was fooled.

    However, after a group of people had brought all kinds of proof to them that god did not exist, they finally chose to ept this truth.

    Of course, this excluded the older people who had lived for decades. Their belief and worship of Boku had seeped into their souls and became their habit and ideology.

    And the younger generation knew that, so they simply left them alone.

    Three hourster, one of the armed men that was on patrol returned to the wooden house, and he quickly ran out in panic. Kenya knew he had seeded and ran back home.

    Da da da

    Gather! Gather everyone!

    As he expected, after they had found out about the deaths of theirpanions, the armed men were on alert and furious.

    They had found the snakes in the wooden house, but they did not believe that their men had died to snake bites.

    All 7 of them bit to death by snakes???

    Someone must have purposefully released those snakes!

    Everyone from the Boku vige had been gathered at an open space outside of the vige, and 8 armed men held onto their guns as they surrounded them, they were in despair.

    Who released those snakes!?

    The seven corpses had died without making a sound, and they were being dragged out of the wooden house.

    The people of the Boku vige were dumbfounded as their gazes flickered from the bodies on the floor to each other. Among them, the vige head stood up with a hunched back and spoke, We did not kill them.

    At this moment, one of the armed men suddenly whispered into the ears of their leader.

    And the leader turned back to the vige head.

    Is everyone from your vige here?

    The vige head was confused as he turned to look around, he couldnt understand, did someone run away?

    One of the armed men suddenlyughed coldly, Wheres Kenya?

    These armed men had been stationed here for more than a year, and they knew most of the names of the younger generation in this vige.

    The vige head was shocked, but he maintained his expression as he looked at the faces beneath him.

    Hes a murder, and he ran away!

    Hmph! The leader raised his gun, and the armed men instantly followed, aiming their guns at the vigers. In the next second, they loaded their guns as the people of the vige stared upwards at them, their eyes filled with tears and despair.

    Gu!

    A shout came from the skies, disturbing the silence.

    Everyone looked up, they could see the clear skies and a vulture that was rapidly descending towards them.

    Ka Cha!

    Bang!

    Seeing the huge bird, the leader didnt think twice and shot upwards.

    Whats this?

    The vultures head was blown off, and its headless body fell towards the ground.

    At the same time, what followed its corpse were multiple long creatures.

    Si!

    There are snakes!

 Chapter 36: Lord of Eternity

    Chapter 36: Lord of Eternity

    Everyone charge! Snatch their guns!

    Seaver had been hiding in the vige, and hearing the shocked outcries, he charged forwards carrying wooden spears in his hands, throwing them in front of the vigers.

    The despairing vigers looked at Seaver, and then back at the spears on the ground.

    Charge, if you dont want to die!

    On the ground, countless ck dots crawled out from the grass, madly rushing towards the armed men and going into their clothes.

    Watching this sight, the vigers went from shock to joy in seconds as they crawled up from the ground with the spears in their hands.

    Kill them!

    Dadada

    Countless bullets were shot, but since none of them was aiming, the bullets flew towards the skies.

    Seaver was at the forefront, piercing the neck of an armed man with his spear.

    The others cried with joy as they btedly found out that the ants on the armed mens bodies were not attacking them.

    Gratitude for Gods protection!

    And the enemies all fell, one by one.

    Suddenly, Seaver knelt on the floor in prayer. And seeing this, everyone understood what had happened and started shouting at the top of their lungs.

    Gods protection!

    Gods protection!

    Are you praying for gods protection?

    A majestic voice boomed, shocking everyone into looking up into the air.

    A ck hole appeared in the skies as a human figure walked from the direction of the sun, his stride as wide as a thousand miles.

    This

    Its god!

    God Boku has descended!

    Everyone was trembling as they put their heads onto the floor, their bodies as low to the ground as possible. In their minds, they had originally believed in god, but none of them had seen him before.

    But now, god had descended upon them!

    There were people who had travelled the outside world amongst them, but none of them could exin what was going on. Was this man truly the god of their legends?

    I am the Lord of Eternity, are you the ones seeking protection?

    The voice spoke calmly, but it left a deep impression on all of their hearts as they trembled.

    At the very end, Seaver knelt on the floor and raised his head to look at the shining figure in the sky.

    God! We are willing to use our entire lives to worship and serve you, please bring us out of our misery!

    He thought of how the outside world was flourishing, and the captivity of his vige for the past year. After experiencing all of this, Seaver understood that themon folk were bound to suffer in a continent as chaotic as Africa.

    No! The figure shook its head, to the despair of the people before him, I do not need believers, I need warriors.

    Seaver looked at the trembling vigers kneeling on the ground around him and instantly understood.

    Despite the fearful nces sent his way, he stood up and put one of his knees on the ground, his posture resembling a knights deration.

    Seaver will fight for god!

    It didnt seem like the figure moved, it was as if it waved its hands, or a light had simply shed. Seaver waited with an abated breath.

    And a pir of light descended from the skies, covering Seaver in its luminescence.

    You will be the God of War.

    Everyone had heard his voice and turned towards Seaver, who was covered in the pir of light. Some of their eyes were filled with envy, some with hate. They regretted not taking the oath.

    Seaver, who was still covered in light, felt his body float in the air as countless blots of light hovered in his surroundings, entering his body like little shooting stars.

    When the pir of light finally disappeared, Seavernded on the floor as he felt a pang of hunger from his stomach.

    I have given you the seed of strength, but I dislike those who reap without sowing, go and train!

    And when it finished speaking, the figure in the sky slowly disappeared.

    After a while, the people crawled up from the ground and looked at the reborn Seaver in envy.

    SeGreat emissary of god, do you feel any difference in your body? The vige head wanted to call his name like he did in the past, but he quickly stopped himself, Seaver was now the warrior of god!

    As for Seaver, he could feel an indescribable difference, his body was now unfamiliar to him, but he knew that this was indeed his body.

    There was unfamiliarity mixed in this sense of familiarity, and just as he started to inspect his body, countless memories surfaced in his mind.

    Bajiquan Taijiquan Wing Chun Jeet Kune Do

    Sanda Muay Thai Judo Taekwondo Grappling

    Knifegunswordhalberdnunchuck

    Every one of his movements resembled someone who had trained for decades, the countless fighting styles were familiar yet foreign.

    He! (Exhale sound.)

    Seaver raised his fist in the Bajiquan style, shocking the surrounding people into retreating a step.

    He recalled the movements of Bajiquan in his mind before his eyes turned sharp and an air of danger surrounded him.

    The onlookers couldnt help but hold their breaths as they stared at him, not even blinking once.

    And then, he moved.

    His fists and legs moved relentlessly, with the sharp sound of wind and dust flying apanying his every action. Seaver was like a grand master that had trained devotedly for decades, showing off his skills that would awe anyone.

    He was just 20 years old!

    Seaver didnt just stop at Bajiquan and started to practice Wing Chun next.

    And after Wing Chun, was Tai Chi.

    No one understood his excitement. The feeling of Gods care made him feel like he could fly.

    He repeatedly practised the unfamiliar, yet familiar skills in his memory, using grass as his sword and sticks as his guns, every one of his actions resembling someone who had trained for 10 years without rest.

    And suddenly, he stopped.

    Gugugu

    A strange sound came from his stomach, and his sweat-drenched body felt weak.

    Hahaha

    Seaver had never been happier, he shouted excitedly.

    I want to eat!

    The stunned vigers were brought back to reality by his roar, and started to cheer his name in joy.

    Seaver!!

    Seaver!!

    Meng Ke had transmitted knowledge and strengthened his body with testosterone. The current Seaver had already aplished more than what a person who trained his entire life could.

    From this day forward, he would rise to the peak of the human bodys limits even without training.

    As long as he lived, he woulde to see that day.

    Of course, if he was stupid enough to think that he could block bullets with his body, then Meng Ke would have to find someone else.

    Tch tch.

    Meng Ke sighed.

    If anyone else knew about these, those people who visited gyms every day would be deathly envious.

    Their painstaking efforts were iparable to one subconscious guidance, this was spitting in the face of hard work!

    Trantors note

    To be honest, I have no idea who Seaver is, I think the author changed Kenyas name to Seaver.

    I will probably change Kenyas name in the past few chapters to Seaver in a few chapters if Kenya doesnt show up again.

 Chapter 37: Suspect number 2: Chen Zhou

    Chapter 37: Suspect number 2: Chen Zhou

    Suspect number 2, Chen Zhou.

    In a Tian Hai restaurant, a man and woman dressed casually were seated facing each other. The man pushed a picture towards the woman.

    If Chen Zhou were here, he would notice that the person in the photo was himself.

    A roadside beggar that spend his days hazily suddenly ran to a library five days ago, and he changed a lot after that.

    He started with writing middle school students homework, which earned him his first pot of gold, and then he bought a new set of clothes and even a Hua Wei phone to flex.

    Afterwards, he started carving wooden sculptures, drawing on the roadside, performing magic on the streets, busking at nightits like he became a multi-talented genius overnight.

    Just looking at his experiences these past five days, I feel like he wasted his entire life. The man marvelled, his voiceced with a bit of powerlessness and disbelief.

    He knows all of this? Then why was he even a beggar? The woman pouted, looking at the picture of the ordinary-looking Chen Zhou.

    Either hes crazy, or theres a problem here. Its no wonder that hes the second suspect.

    The man took out a lighter and set the picture on fire, before tossing it into a ss cup. After the man watched the photo turn into ashes, he poured his tea into the same cup and started stirring.

    You should know about the Blue Aurora incident, the first suspect is already under our surveince, and this guy, Chen Zhou, the second suspect, is under our responsibility. If we find anything suspicious, we need to suppress him immediately.

    The mans face was serious. Only they knew that the effects of Blue Aurora was still spreading, even despite the fact that they had controlled the yers in the school. No one knew what was going on, and what effects Blue Aurora would have on this world.

    Some of them thought of the worst possible scenarios, Blue Aurora could be a special influence from aliens, and unless human technology could catch up, no one could stop them.

    If that was the case, they could only pray that Blue Aurora was harmless.

    As of right now, they tried to stay positive, and that Blue Auroraa was something ordinary humans had obtained from the ck technology from aliens.

    As the Blue Aurora incident only happened in Tian Hai city, they had assumed that there was a reason to believe that the people who had obtained ck technology were contained in Tian Hai city.

    Of course, the higher-ups had created a suspect list in Tian Hai city, from number 1 to thest number, and that list was still growing.

    And as for the two of them, their current mission was to investigate suspect number 2, Chen Zhou.

    Ma, thats really troublesome. The woman stretchedzily with squinted eyes, afortable sigh escaping from her lips.

    At this moment, a server had brought their orders to them. There was a te of chicken stew with mushrooms and a te of pickled fish, they were the newly released signature dishes of this restaurant.

    The taste is so much better than the unit canteen. The woman picked up a piece of fish with her chopsticks, as the fish melted in her mouth, she couldnt help but praise the food.

    The man also ate a piece as heughed, If this person isnt suspicious, we should get him to go cook in the unit.

    The chef in their unit was extremely well paid, it was hard to find someone in this country that could cook better than he did. For appetisers like this, these two could taste the difference with just one bite.

    If the chef in their unit had world-ss cooking, then the person who had prepared this pickled fish was the best in the world.

    It wasnt exaggerating at all.

    This chef had just been working for two days here, and the number of customersing to this restaurant had basically doubled already. Most of the people that ate here couldnt even stomach the food from other ces afterwards.

    The two of them had already gotten tired of the food in their unit, and eating this mans dish had amazed them.

    It wasnt hard to imagine the reactions of the ordinary people who would praise even one meal in their unit canteen.

    We had him investigated, while Chen Zhous parents were still alive, they werent the type to cook at home, they were the type thatd cut their fingers just by chopping vegetables.

    Its hard to imagine how he became such a godly cook in such a short time.

    Did his family hide it for him? Was this man born a genius? The man ridiculed.

    A multi-talented child genius had be a beggar for three years after his parents passing?

    Should I be proud? That our country has such a genius like this. The womanughed leisurely.

    And after the two had finished eating, it had been two hours. The man looked at his watch.

    Its almost time.

    Chen Zhou spent only three hours here every day, and his monthly sry was in the tens of thousands. After work, he would always go to the citys library on time.

    The two of them took a cab to the library first and sat down somewhere.

    After a while, a boy wearing extraordinary clothes came in. It was obvious from his movements that he visited this ce frequently, he took a book and sat down to read.

    It seemed as though he was very engrossed in reading.

    The man and woman sat facing each other, and only the woman could see Chen Zhou.

    You wouldnt believe what hes reading.

    The womans voice was incredulous, mixed in with emotions of shock andughter.

    The man thought for a moment before hesitantly guessing, Brief History of Time? Misery and glory?Book of Change?OrPosparturm Care of Sows?

    No no no. The womans smile grew wider as her eyes became crescent moons, while stifling herughter, she spoke,

    Hes actually reading A Womans Value.

    ..

    The man held onto his forehead as he turned around to take a look, unable to control himself.

    Suddenly, Chen Zhous expression froze as he looked forwards with dull eyes, his pupils moving from left to right as if he was looking at something in the air.

    Gambling proficiency?

    The man thought that he had heard something and was shocked, Chen Zhou seemed to be experiencing something they couldnt see.

    His gaze matched with the womans, and he held his breath as he tried to listen in.

    Just being proficient in gamblingWould I be caught?

    This is just in the small thousandsI wouldnt be killed even if I was caught

    But

    A skill from the operating systemeven if its just proficient

    It should be fine

    As if he was trying to convince himself, Chen Zhou seemed hesitant.

    In the end, he stopped reading and took out his phone to call a cab, leaving the library urgently.

    The man stared in the direction that Chen Zhou was leaving towards and took out his phone.

    Suspect number 2 is on the move!

 Chapter 38: Mahjong competiton

    Chapter 38: Mahjongpetiton

    Earning 50,000 in 5 days was something unimaginable to the previous Chen Zhou.

    But now, through his own efforts, he not only earned that amount, but he even found a job with a monthly pay above 10,000 just by working 3 hours a day.

    He had already started to n for a bachelors degree, then hed work at a bigpany and climb thedder to eventually be his own boss.

    He had gotten the supergenius operating system, not a cultivating operating system, and knowledge was used to earn money. He wasnt interested in things like research at all.

    That would mean that he would be poor, and his pay would probably be lower than the one that he was drawing now.

    This idea had gone through his mind and he continued to develop it.

    He had already suffered for three years, and he wasnt nning on living his entire life like that.

    Until now, Chen Zhou had already gotten 6 money-making skills, and today, he was doing his daily reading assignment.

    Proficient in gambling?

    Looking at this new skill, many foreign ideas popped up in his mind. Unable to control himself, he became hesitant.

    Every daily assignment had a random skill reward, and proficiency in gambling was basically a cheat.

    In the operating system, knowledge was divided into multiple levels. Beginner, proficient, proficient, master, grandmaster, legendary.

    Cheating would definitely leave some traces, and just by being proficient in gambling, Chen Zhou didnt dare to guarantee that he wouldnt be caught.

    And if he was caught cheating

    Movie scenes started to sh past in his mind, there were scenes of fingers being cut off, hands being cut off, needles being impaled under fingernails

    A chill travelled up his spine, as Chen Zhen shivered in fear.

    No, no, cheating is basically self-destructing. Ill have so many opportunities in the future, I cant risk it all here.

    Shaking his head, he ordered a cab to drive him home.

    As an otaku, Chen Zhou would stay at home and y games when he was bored. To him, his meaning in life was to enjoy himself.

    He didnt have the opportunity in the past, but once he had a stable job, he immediately found himself a ce to rent. It was at the alley where he stayed for three years, a familiar ce he could see every time he opened his window.

    It was as if he could see hisst three years of misery just like that.

    It served as a reminder for Chen Zhou, that he had survived his worst days and that his future would be better!

    Dont miss out! Tian Hai Citys biggest mahjongpetition is happening tomorrow! The first ce gets a one million dor reward! Sign up here now!

    Dont miss

    Seated in the cab, Chen Zhou waited for half an hour due to a mysterious traffic jam.

    In Chen Zhous memories, this road had never been congested even once in the past few years, was he really that unlucky

    Suddenly, the shouting from the roadside entered his ears, and Chen Zhou couldnt help but turn to look.

    Tian Hai Citys biggest mahjongpetition is happening tomorrowThe first ce gets a one million dor reward?!

    Fuck me! Sir, stop the car!

    If it was an officially hosted mahjongpetition, even if he was caught cheating, he would at most be disqualified!

    But if he won

    One million!!

    Chen Zhou was excited, he was pretty hopeful about the skill that the operating system had rewarded him with, until now, he hadnt been let down once.

    If he wasnt a coward, he couldve already gone to some shady corner to earn money.

    To him, this mahjongpetition was basically giving away free money!

    If I had this million, I dont even need to study! I can directly start a business and save a few years of time!

    Chen Zhou quickly got off the car and entered himself into thepetition, after paying the $100 fee, the employee handed him a participation ticket.

    He would be able to enter thepetition tomorrow.

    Chen Zhou returned to his car, and when he got home, he quickly borrowed a mahjong box from hisndlord.

    In his 20-plus years of life, he hadnt even watched mahjong before, he was still a little anxious even with the knowledge from the operating system.

    Even the god of gambling would get rusty if he didnt y for 20 years, and he thought that he should at least practice.

    He quickly set up the mahjong tiles and stared at the table, it was familiar, yet foreign at the same time.

    He naturally picked up a tile, his smooth movements resembling someone who had yed for decades, without even ncing once at the tile.

    Six thousand. (Tile)

    He pped the tile onto the table, and with a look, he knew he was right.

    Feeling the carving of the tiles was the basic skill of mahjong, even old uncles and aunties didnt look at the tiles once when they yed, they would leave the tiles facing downward on the table to prevent the people behind them from peeking.

    Then, he continued to touch the tiles.

    Three dots.

    Six sticks.

    Three sticks.

    After the sun had set, he finally prepared to go and eat downstairs. The moment he opened the door, he was met with a sweat-drenched, fair-skinned and tidy-looking teenager.

    After a pause, Chen Zhou greeted him with a smile.

    Did you juste back from training?

    The teen nced at him with a straight face, a strange light shing past his eyes. With a nod, he returned back into his room. (The gender of the teen isnt specified here.)

    Going downstairs, Chen Zhou randomly ate a bowl of mian.

    And after he ate, he decided to head back to his home, but as he walked, he suddenly noticed a mahjong room.

    Inadvertently, he walked in and noticed a group of senior citizens ying mahjong together.

    The room was filled with smoke, yet every single person in this room wasser-focused on the games, it was as if they were on a battlefield, rather than ying mahjong.

    I win!

    An auntieughed loudly, throwing her hands into the air at three other people.

    Hand over your money! Everyone, 2 dors!

    Chen Zhou suddenly remembered that the elderly yed mahjong to relieve their loneliness, and they only yed for cents, it was hard to even get a hundred in winnings from a days worth of ying

    With some excitement, he found a seat in the mahjong room.

    Most people had finished their dinners at this time, and he was quickly joined at the table by two aunties and an uncle.

    Its rare to see a young man here! Lets y mahjong. The old man grinned as he looked at Chen Zhou.

    After a short pause, Chen Zhou smiled back, Thats right, thats right!

    The uncleughed a bit more as he thought contemptuously, a young man ying mahjong? Do young people these days even know how to y mahjong?

    After such a brief exchange, the old man had already thought of Chen Zhou as a three-minute passion student here to pay his school fees.

    Only middle-aged to older people who had nothing better to do came to y at mahjong rooms, and most of the younger generation knew barely anything about mahjong, how could they beat the people who practically lived in these mahjong rooms?

    The old man was confident in beating Chen Zhou, and his only concerns were on the two aunties.

    As long as he kept watch of their tiles, he wouldnt lose

    Oh? I won.

    Chen Zhou had just arranged his tiles, and after taking a careful look, he shouted in joy.

    What?

    Do you even know how to y mahjong? Did you see wrongly?!

    The three of them were stunned, and seeing that they were in disbelief, Chen Zhou flipped his tiles for them to see.

    I

    He actually won?

 Chapter 39: Is your name Chen Zhou?

    Chapter 39: Is your name Chen Zhou?

    The next day.

    Chen Zhou left his house to buy breakfast and took a leave from the store before taking a cab to thepetition.

    This was the first mahjongpetition to be hosted in Tian Hai city, and Chen Zhou didnt expect his luck to be so good that thepetition happened just as he had gotten his gambling skill.

    Thepetition was hosted in an open-air hall in a big hotel, and there were dozens of mahjong tables ced neatly in the room.

    With the participation certificate around his neck, no one stopped Chen Zhou from entering.

    Seeing that someone had entered, one of the employees handed him ten cards.

    Chen Zhou read thepetition rules that were stuck to the walls.

    After reading, Chen Zhou felt as though thispetition was a trial for Tian Hai city, the rules were a bit vague.

    Everyone had ten cards, and if they lost a round, they had to give the winner one of their cards. Once they had no more cards, they would be disqualified.

    There was a total of 80 participants in thispetition, and they were divided into 20 tables that would start ying at the same time.

    It didnt take long for thepetition to begin.

    After the opening ceremony ended, the participants were seated ording to the numbers assigned to them.

    Chen Zhou took a look at his surroundings, there were close to 400 people gathered at the outer area of thepetition, and most of them were taking pictures on their phones.

    Its just a game, why are they acting as if this was the Oscars. Chen Zhou grumbled ufortably, this was his first time in such an event.

    Di!

    The automatic mahjong table shuffled the tiles, and the person seated in front of Chen Zhou was assigned to press the button that rolled the dice. After spinning for a few seconds inside a ss dome, the dice stopped.

    It was the start of the game.

    Chen Zhou had practised for two hours with the elderlyst night, and he was now able tofortably navigate the memories of his gambling skill in his mind, he waspletely unfazed.

    However, he wasnt going to y carelessly.

    His target was the one million, and if he was caught being suspicious from the beginning, not only would he lose the money, it would be shameful as well.

    It was a pity for the other participants that were ying with him, they werent half bad at touching the tiles and memorising them, and they seemed to have a decent amount of experience and judgement. It was a pity that they had met someone that had a cheat.

    No matter howcent he was, Chen Zhou hid it well.

    His expression changed constantly, he would furrow his brows, smile widely, or even appear to be in deep thought. It was as if he was an A-lister actor.

    It didnt take long for his first round to end.

    Unsurprisingly, Chen Zhou had won easily.

    Young man, you y pretty well! The old man that had lost to him patted Chen Zhous shoulders while shaking his head with a sigh.

    Waves whicheter are stronger and higher, you have a bright future!

    Chen Zhou scratched his head as heughed politely, Luck, its luck, truthfully, your skills are much better than mine!

    He wasnt lying, if it werent for the gambling skill from the system, even ten of him wouldnt be able to beat this old man.

    The old man had yed for dozens of years, and his familiarity with the game was something Chen Zhou, who had only yed two games, couldntpare with.

    After finishing his game, he sat at the side to rest, and just as he was about to fall asleep, the other games finally ended.

    Mahjong was very time-consuming, it was a game that was described to be moreplicated than chess, and if it werent for the time limit, each game could go for over 30 minutes easily.

    And when the second round started, the number of participants dropped drastically. The people remaining were people who truly understood how to y the game.

    But once Chen Zhou joined a table, the three other participants would not be able to stop themselves from beingcent. He looked young, and no matter how good he seemed, how good could he actually be? Could he actually defeat an auntie who spent years honing her skill?

    It wasnt their fault for thinking this way, most of the yers of mahjong were those that were older and had nothing better to do.

    Chen Zhou could see what they were thinking, but he simply kept silent and smiled as he continued to y.

    Seeing his attitude, they believed that he was trying to throw the game.

    Of course, he didnt bother exining himself.

    And so

    Congrajtions toChen Zhoufor entering the quarterfinals!

    At this time, it was time for the break and everyone was leaving to eat their lunch.

    Chen Zhous mood was pretty good.

    He knew now that his proficient level of gambling skill was definitely within the top 100 rankings in the country.

    And since most of the yers in thispetition were uncles and aunties, Chen Zhou had already thought of the prize as good as his.

    However, he did feel a bit strange. Why were all the yers in such a bigpetition uncles and aunties that could easily be found in mahjong rooms on the street?

    Chen Zhou didnt believe that he was the only person in Tian Hai that would cheat.

    In such a big ce

    Forget it, at most Ill quit gambling after I get the one million. Chen Zhou shrugged it off.

    Despite the huge rewards, the risks were equally huge for gambling. If he wasnt careful and got caughthe didnt even dare to think of what would happen.

    And as the rounds progressed, it was time for the finals.

    And as Chen Zhou sat in his seat, his heart rxed, but it immediately clenched in the next second.

    Is your name Chen Zhou?

    Seated in front of him was a casually dressed man, and then the other yers were an old man and a woman.

    Chen Zhou looked at the man before him, and then at the woman. Both of them were young and attractive.

    I thought I was the only young person here. Chen Zhou spoke disheartenedly.

    He didnt see them when he was looking around at thepetition area.

    Did he see wrongly?

    As Chen Zhou was lost in his thought, the man suddenly spoke, How could we let the elderly look down on us? Were young! We cant embarrass ourselves and our efforts like this!

    It seemed as though the mans words had an underlying meaning, but Chen Zhou didnt have the time to think about it.

    The woman looked at him, her eyes shining.

    Are you Chen Zhou? Ive heard of you, arent you really good at drawing? Could you draw for me in my room after thepetition ends? As she teased, the woman batted her eyelids.

    And as Chen Zhous imagination ran wild, all kinds of colourful imagery popped up in his mind.

    Then, the woman spoke again.

    My friend said, not only can you draw, but you also know magic?

    Chen Zhou smiled as he nodded, not saying a word.

    In the beginning, he had even done homework for middle school students.

    And, and

    The woman continued speaking, her voice was exaggerated and filled with amazement.

    I also heard my friend say that you also know how to carve intricate wooden carvings, huh? Can you carve one for me?

    Chen Zhou was stunned, and an uneasy feeling rose from his heart.

    And, andI also heard my friend say that you also know how to cook! I even ate your cooking! It melts in your mouth, and the vour is unforgettable! I really want to eat it again!

    Hearing the womans words, Chen Zhous brows were now furrowed.

    You investigated me?

 Chapter 40: Going nuts

    Chapter 40: Going nuts

    Eh? The woman covered her mouth with her hand in shock as she stared at Chen Zhou, You found out?

    I wouldnt have found out if you didnt admit to it. Chen Zhous face was creased with wrinkles.

    Then, the man spoke.

    Do you want to try running away?

    The man smiled as he asked,pletely unfazed.

    Chen Zhous expression was dark, his eyes darting at the surroundings.

    There were originally 400 people here to watch thepetition, he didnt care too much then, but now that he looked again.

    The four hundred people hadpletely surrounded this ce, and all of their faces had strange expressions as they stared at him.

    You guys

    Chen Zhou was bitter, and since the mahjong had been dealt automatically by the table, he started to touch his tiles stiffly.

    When did you guys start noticing me?

    He knew that resistance was futile, it was upsetting that he didnt have a martial god operating system instead! Was it even possible for him to escape when he was surrounded by 400 people!

    The woman cooperated and picked up a tile with her tender hand, speaking unbotheredly.

    Why dont you take a guess?

    I can tell you that we were the ones that rushed to prepare this mahjongpetition just for you!

    Chen Zhou was stunned, and his hand hesitated for a moment before it threw out a tile.

    No wonder, he had just gotten his gambling skills yesterday, and he had coincidentally found out about the mahjongpetition on the way home.

    It wasnt obvious then, but now that he thought of it, the signup booth was pretty crudeit was as if it was something that was prepared in a rush.

    And all the contestants were uncles and aunties that could be found on the street

    Not only that, there was also never any mahjongpetition hosted in Tian Hai city before

    Chen Zhou understood now, it was all a trap!

    You guys are officials arent you!

    Chen Zhou nced at the people surrounding him again, they were standing in uniform, straight postures that were ready to pounce at any moment as they stared coldly at him.

    He couldnt think of another elite group in the city capable of setting up such apetition in such a short time other than the government.

    How were you guys so sure that I would be here? Chen Zhou was curious.

    The man shrugged and said, We didnt know either! If you had somehow lost along the way, we would probably still surveil you for a bit.

    Chen Zhou held his breath, he was stunned.

    That meant

    If I had lost

    These people might not have caught him?

    I

    Chen Zhou didnt know what to say, his expression stupified.

    Alright, I admit it.

    He dejectedly hung his head and decided to let it all out.

    Ill admit it, I cheated.

    Sigh, Chen Zhou sighed and shook his head, I didnt expect to get caught the first time I cheated, but isnt it too much for you guys to bring 400 people to catch me?

    Chen Zhou felt a little lucky, these people might not know about something like an operating system, which bordered on ck technology. Perhaps they were here to catch something that he didnt know about.

    If he came clean, and if they werent looking for the supergenius operating system, but a cheater instead? He would be truly idiotic then.

    They were here to fish for a carp, but then a whale chose to jump onnd by itself

    Pffft.

    With a disdainfulugh, the man stood up and looked down at Chen Zhou. He mocked, Chen Zhou, are you an idiot?

    We investigated you.

    24 years old, youve never learned to carve, but youre carving wooden sculptures that would even put world-ss masters to shame. Youve never learned to cook, but your skills are within the top 10 of the country. Youve never learned to y mahjong, but you won over a hundred dors from the elderly yesterday in a mahjong room

    Staring at the dumbfounded Chen Zhou, the manughed and spoke coldly, Dont tell me that youre a child genius!

    I

    The flustered Chen Zhou opened his mouth, wanting to quibble against the mans words, but as the words were about to leave his mouth, he decided against it.

    He bit his dried lips and ridiculed himself, I was that obvious, huh

    Seeing Chen Zhous admittance, the man and the woman looked at each other as a wave of relief washed past them, but there was more disappointment in their hearts.

    They didnt know if Chen Zhou had a backup n, after all, this man was the second suspect in the Blue Aurora incident.

    But with this admittance, it was obvious that he wasnt nning on resisting.

    Was this man truly the mastermind behind Blue Aurora?

    If not, what was the point of capturing him?

    It didnt take long for Chen Zhou to be brought into an istion room in the base by the two of them, apanied by more than a dozen trucks.

    There was nothing in the istion room, it was extremely quiet and the walls were padded with a soft material, he couldnt even kill himself by banging his head into the wall.

    After a while, the door was opened.

    The man that had brought him here entered the room, closing the door behind him.

    Nice to meet you, Chen Zhou.

    Chen Zhou was squatting in a corner, his face was ashen as he nodded.

    Actually, we really wanted to see you resist. The man spoke disappointedly.

    Do you know about the second middle school incident in Tian Hai?

    Chen Zhou nodded, then asked, Are you talking about theSecond middle school monster incident?

    That incident was still very controversial, even now.

    The man nodded.

    The reason why we were observing you, is rted to this incident.

    Wait!

    Chen Zhou hurriedly interrupted him and jumped up from the ground, he pointed at himself and spoke with disbelief.

    Do you guys actually think that Im somehow involved with that incident!?

    The man kept quiet, and his silence allowed Chen Zhou to understand the situation. His eyes were wide open and his tongue hung from his mouth.

    Fuck

    Who did I offend!?

    That meant that if the second middle school monster incident didnt happen, this group of people wouldnt care less about him?!

    Fuck me!

    Chen Zhou was going nuts as he mmed his head against the wall, he wanted to cry, but not a single tear came out.

    How could I be so unlucky?! I just wanted to earn money!? They made such a big fuss to catch me, and now that they did, theyre saying that they caught the wrong person!?

    Calm down, if you dont have anything to do with that incident, we wont do anything to you. The man spoke calmly as he watched Chen Zhou m his head into the wall. He waspletely unfazed, it would be impossible for someone to kill themselves even if they had mmed their head over 10,000 times against this wall, at most, theyll just knock themselves out.

    Calm down? How can I calm down!? Let me die and be done with it, I dont want to live anymore!!

    After a long time, Chen Zhou, who had mmed his head against the wall a total of an unknown number of times, finally fell to the ground dizzily. Tears were pooling in his red eyes as he mumbled.

    How could I be so unluckyHow could I be so unluckyHow could I

    The man could feel a headacheing, he knew what Chen Zhou was feeling.

    It could be described with a line from a movie, You brought your wife out of town, and as you ate and sang, you were suddenly robbed.

    How could I be this unlucky!!!

 Chapter 41: What are you looking at?!

    Chapter 41: What are you looking at?!

    Isnt this the second one!

    As the supergenius operating system on Chen Zhou was a phantasy made from Meng Kes illusion, his experience from thepetition to getting caught was entirely recorded by Xuan Nv.

    And after a reminder from Xuan Nv, he watched the entire thing and fell into deep thought.

    The officials had been moving secretly the entire time, this was something that Meng Ke didnt need to see for himself to know.

    Chen Li being found was something he had expected, and Chen Zhou being found, was also something that he had expected as well.

    But he didnt expect it to be so soon.

    Xuan Nv, help me record from those guys points of view.

    The connection of his spiritual thread was something ordinary people couldnt sense, and once Chen Li was caught, he had already vigntly connected his threads to the interrogators.

    They were good at keeping confidentiality, but they couldnt do anything about the invisible spiritual threads they couldnt sense.

    It didnt take long for Meng Ke to find what he wanted from the records of their points of view.

    The suspect list.

    The first two people on the list were people he had already confirmed, Chen Li and Chen Zhou, but the next one

    Meng Huan?

    Meng Ke suddenly recalled the first phantasy that he had created to connect a lot of spiritual threads.

    After thinking for a bit, it was really quite possible

    There were definitely surveince cameras in the school, and as Meng Huan came into contact with more than a hundred people, their strange actions would have definitely been seen by the police.

    And added that this person was someone who had never existed and that he appeared just at the right time and day as the phantasies broke out.

    But, they

    They cant actually be looking for Meng Huan, can they?

    Meng Ke didnt know whether tough or cry, that was a phantasy that he had dispelled, how would they be able to find it?

    Shaking his head, Meng Ke looked towards the fourth on the list. It was a man named Zhao Xian, and as he continued to read the list, there was no one beyond the third ce that he knew.

    And after reading the entire list, he was d to see that his name wasnt on it.

    I was right toy low from the beginning.

    Or not, he might have been caught in just five days, just like Chen Zhou.

    Of course, he wasnt afraid of being found, but he was worried about the hassle that might follow.

    But, I cant be too discreet.

    He had a lot of ideas, and if he continued to stay discreet, it would be too much to keep tiptoeing around.

    Not only that, the blue medicinal liquid that was used that day to test the Tang sword

    He had spiritual powers that allowed him to sense an energy frequency that was capable of affecting his spiritual power.

    Meng Ke had guessed that the government wasnt as simple as it seemed, and there were definitely some superpowers involved.

    So, to prevent the situation of fighting against the entire group of them alone, he needed to find himself some help, orcreate some kind of mess for them?

    And no matter which option he chose, he needed to go out.

    And it was just at this time that a fresh idea popped up in his mind.

    After cleaning up, he left the house and rode on a public bicycle.

    With his current physique, a bicycle could go even faster than an electrical bike, it was a much better option considering its stability, environmental friendliness and the fact that he wouldnt be caught up in traffic jams.

    As he rode on his bicycle, Meng Ke looked in his surroundings for a suitable person.

    A strong, physically abled..body that was disliked.

    Thats right, a body.

    Knowing that his spiritual powers could upload memories to other people, he had already started devising this n from the beginning.

    Seaver was just the beginning, but he had also preserved his consciousness without letting the uploaded memories break it up.

    Have you thought about the fact that a humans memory was limited?

    If arge amount of memory was suddenly transmitted into a brain, it would cause the brain to be confused and nk out the main consciousness.

    And at that moment, that person would not even be able to remember who they are.

    And their subconsciousness woulde to the forefront, identifying memories that were considered theirs unconsciously.

    If Meng Ke could upload memories and guide the subconsciousness, what did that mean?

    He quickly found a burly man with tiger tattoos at the entrance of a restaurant.

    Let me tell you, when I was young

    Wu Qiang was currently drinking with two of his friends, the three of them were all unemployed and living off their familys money, it was more than enough for them to live for decades without worrying.

    If they didnt y around while they were young, how would they be able to do so when they were old?

    That sentence was something Wu Qiang kept at the side of his mouth, and in his own words, when he was old and couldnt live off his old man anymore, he would live off his son. Wasnt life something meant to be enjoyed?

    Hehe, everyone had their own meaning to life, and no one could say much about it.

    Dizzily, Wu Qiangs eyes rolled to the side and noticed a girl looking at him, her face full of curiosity.

    What are you looking at!

    He roared, spit flying out of his mouth as his alcoholic breath dispersed into the air.

    The girl was scared into trembling, her eyes filled with fear as she pulled at the hands of the man at the same table.

    The man looked back in confusion, and quickly smiled apologetically, The kids still immature, dont pick a fight with her, sorry for the trouble.

    Normally, if he werent drunk, Wu Qiang would have probably let it go.

    But right now, his head was a mess, and visions of the rude kids on the inte shed past his mind. He suddenly thought of the pranks that had caused him to have no choice but to spend hundreds to rece his door lock.

    Wu Qiang got even angrier, his words slurring as he mocked, Being young doesnt mean you can look around as you please! Do you even know how to educate children? If you dont teach her to be a human while shes a kid, she wont grow up to be human, this is something Lu Xun said, do you understand?! Retard! (The Lu Xun thing is a Chinese meme of faking a quote, something like this)

    The mans expression froze as he was scolded, pulling the girl behind him, he tried to contain his anger as he spoke, The kid just looked at you, your reaction ispletely unjustified!

    Its not like someone keyed his car.

    Or broke his windows.

    Or popped his tires.

    Or hit him.

    Did he really have to be so angry?

    A look? Wu Qiang spat on the floor before shouting, Did I let her look?!

    It was just a look, its not like youd die

    I wont die, but I didnt allow her to look! Shes not allowed to look!

    Whats wrong with taking a look

    If she takes another look, Ill gouge out her eyeballs myself, do you think I wont do it?

    How can you be so unreasonable? You are beingpletely unreasonable, do you know that?

    How dare you call me unreasonable? Right! Ill show you whats reasonable!

    Wu Qiangs face was covered in bulging red vessels, his eyes filled with anger as his hand reached towards the girl.

    What are you doing!?

    The man tried to protect the girl, pping Wu Qiangs hand away as he stared at him with widened eyes.

    And at this moment, a man riding on a public bicycle looked in this direction.

    Wu Qiang stagged a few steps backwards from the p, and his hand grabbed onto the table to steady himself.

    How dare you raise your hand at me?!

    He hadpletely forgotten that he was the one that had started this by reaching over, and in his anger, he grabbed a chair and swung it down on the mans head with all of his might.

    Ill kill you!

    Alcohol numbed the nerves of the drinker, and once they were angry, they would be a lot more agitated than usual.

    Not only that, they would also be reckless.

 Chapter 42: Ive reincarnated?

    Chapter 42: Ive reincarnated?

    In the next second, the chair would have mmed into the mans body.

    The surrounding crowd were already stunned, their mouths slightly open as of they were about to scream.

    But suddenly, the chair stopped and Wu Qiang froze in that position. His eyes were hazy, and it seemed as though he was stopped in time with magic, he waspletely still.

    Ah!!

    An onlooking girl closed her eyes out of fear, a scream erupting from her mouth.

    The man turned around and hugged the girl behind him, trying to protect her with his trembling body, he was extremely nervous.

    But.

    After a long time, the man opened his eyes and looked back in confusion.

    Wu Qiang had already ced the chair back down and was now seated with an expression that was deep in thought.

    What year is it?

    And as everyone looked at Wu Qiang, he suddenly asked the man in front of him.

    ???

    W-what?

    The man was extremely confused. Just a second ago, this guy was trying to beat him to death in a fit of rage, and in the next second, he had lost his memory?

    Was it because he knew it was his own fault, so he tried to resolve this situation in the least embarrassing way he could think of?

    The man couldnt understand the situation, but because he was afraid that this guy would get angry again, he replied nervously, Its 2018!

    Hearing this, Wu Qiangs eyes widened and he stared at the man. In shock, the man quickly pulled the girl and ran out of the store.

    Wu Qiang didnt chase them, he was still in disbelief as he mumbled to himself.

    How could it be 2018?

    2018 was the beginning of everything, ording to his memory, this was the year that was recorded by the future generations.

    Someone once said:

    In the Human Federation, you can forget the year that you were born, but you must never forget the year 2018.

    Did I reincarnate? But the timeline was sealed off a long time agoor, did the Time Management Bureau miss something?

    The Time Management Bureau, in his memory, was an official organisation in the Human Federation responsible for managing and sealing off time.

    They had been in operation for thousands of years, and they had never slipped up even once!

    Fuck me, dont tell me this is a trap!

    Wu Qiang couldnt stop himself from bing nervous, did the Time Management Bureau guys who didnt get any results for thousands of years get bored, create a hole and threw him back here!

    It wasnt improbable!

    In his era, travelling in time was strictly prohibited, you couldnt go to the past or beyond, and if you were found to have secretly travelled in time

    Not only that, the Time Management Bureau was famous for having nothing to do, they were the kinds of guys that would die of boredom every day in their office.

    I know! Wu Qiang came to a realisation, pping his shiny forehead, If a hole opens up, they have the cause toe back in time to catch me. Then, they not only wouldve fixed a hole, but they could also take a nice work trip to y in this timeline!

    How convenient for them!

    Fuck fuck fuck! How can I be excited right now! Theyre obviously nning on sacrificing me for their own benefit right now!

    Wu Qiang angrily mmed his hand onto the table, scaring the people beside his table into changing their seats. They sat far away from him and trembled in fear in case he were to notice them.

    No! Do they think Im such a pushover? If I dont create some trouble for you guys, Ill write my surname backwards!

    Wu Qiang immediately woke up his two friends, speaking excitedly, Brothers! Ive reincarnated back into this time period!

    ?

    His two friends looked at each other, their faces filled with confusion.

    Wu Qiang wasnt worried about the people from this time period finding out he was reincarnated. Even if everyone found out, wouldnt that just mean more trouble for the guys at the Time Management Bureau?

    Ill see how theyll resolve this!

    Reincarnated Li Pi paused for a moment before asking, Do you know the winning lottery number for next week?

    Most people would think of buying lottery tickets when they heard about reincarnation.

    Fuck your damned lottery tickets! Fucking tell me, do you even know the winning number fromst week? Fuck! Who would remember it! Wu Qiangs face was creased with wrinkles.

    The Time Management Buearu had be more strict in the 10 years that followed 2018, the general poption didnt even know what was happening in that time period, and here he was talking about lottery tickets? Hah, he must still be sleeping!

    Forget it, go back to your timeline! Li Pi was immediately disinterested and started rubbing his still-woozy head before sprawling outzily on the table.

    I

    Wu Qiang didnt know what to say.

    If I could go back, would I still be here talking with you!?

    There werent even virtual reality games in this time period! Who wants to stay in such a backward time period! Fuck!

    He felt as though he was a modern man stuck in the past, there werent phones orputers, travelling was a hassle, and the living conditions and entertainment were trash!

    Was he back here to y a romance game? Because love triumphs over everything?

    Wu Qiang looked at the people walking on the streets, Tian Hai city was a big metropolis, their living conditions were quite good and the women here were pretty.

    But Wu Qiangs forehead got more crumpled as he looked.

    Its too tacky, too tackyEven if I jump off a building and die here, I will never fall in love with these vige women!

    He quickly turned back, his friends were definitely unreliable, and he could only rely on himself.

    If not, he would simply be aughingstock to those guys from the Time Management Bureau, a guy that went and sparked a romance with cavewomen

    It was practically the horror flick of the year!

    Or, I should go and turn myself in!

    Wu Qiang hesitated.

    ording to thew, turning yourself in would lessen the sentence, he didnt need to pit himself against that department. Unless, they wanted to see him create some trouble?

    Eh? Wu Qiang thought something was off, these kinds of ethical dilemmas

    Am I going through a routine morality test right now?

    These kinds of systematic procedures included cleaning ones memory and throwing them into a virtual scenario.

    They wanted to see the true thoughts of an amnesiac person when faced with simr situations in their daily lives.

    FuckI almost fell for it.

    After he spoke, Wu Qiang quickly covered his mouth. He was essentially sure of his situation, he was probably in a test right now!

    And after realising that, he took a look at Li Pi, who was lying on the table.

    Just nowI told this guy I reincarnatedwould they deduct my points for that?

    There was aw that didnt allow anyone to tell other people about their reincarnation if they had travelled in time due to special circumstances, the first thing they should do was to turn themselves in to the relevant authorities.

    Alright, Ive already lost a few points, I need to quickly go and turn myself in! Wu Qiang was a bit sad.

    These virtual scenarios were undetectable during the test, and they involved all kinds of topics. This test could be one of the most important of all of the tests, and if he failedit would be difficult for him to evenmunicate with other people in society.

    These tests were the reason why public safety was so great in his time period.

 Chapter 43: The rule that you cant say

    Chapter 43: The rule that you cant say

    Officer! I want to turn myself in!

    Wu Qiang shouted out loud the moment he entered the police station.

    His yelling stunned the female officer at the receptionists desk, but thankfully, another older officer was passing by.

    Turn yourself in? What crime did youmit? The older police officer looked up and down at Wu Qiang. Not only did he reek of alcohol, but he also looked like a criminal based on his appearance alone.

    I cant say.

    Was he kidding? Wu Qiang had alreadymitted an error once that wouldve probably deducted some points for him, how could he say that he had reincarnated again?

    You cant say? The police officer looked at him again, he was a fierce-looking guy, but he seemed pretty cowardly?

    You cant say it but youre turning yourself in? Did you do something that youre too embarrassed to talk about?

    The police officer grumbled as he brought Wu Qiang to the interrogation room.

    He had seen these kinds of cases before, where criminals would turn themselves in at the police station but refused to admit what crime they hadmitted out of shame.

    These kinds of people either were paedophiles, or it was familicide, most of these cases were in bad taste and hateful. However, since he was here to turn himself in, it was impossible for him to leave him in an open space.

    Wu Qiang sat on the metal chair, an indescribable feeling apanied by slight excitement filling his heart.

    ording to the rules, he would get an almost perfect score just by sitting here!

    Not only that, he could truly experience the police interrogation of this time period, it was indeed a rare event!

    After this test, he could probably unt his results around.

    Tch tch.

    Its important to note that the routine morality tests were famous for being tricky, and famous for being difficult!

    In the past, there was a guy whose test revolved around the invasion of an advanced civilisation in the Human Federation, and the human race was on the brink of extinction. That guyactually thought of ways to take refuge under the invaders

    His persistence in doing so actually astounded the test administrators.

    And then, this guy went viral.

    After he came out and realised that everything he had gone through was a test, he went crazy.

    Did you bring your ID?

    The door to the interrogation room opened, it was the same older officer apanied by a younger officer.

    ID? No. Wu Qiang thought for a bit andughed.

    Eh?

    The older policeman paused for a bit, before sitting down on the chair and asking again,

    Name.

    Wu Qiang.

    Gender.

    Female.

    Huh? The older policeman had a stupified face.

    Youre a woman?

    Wu Qiang rubbed his unshaven face as heughed, What do you think?

    The older policemans brows furrowed and he spoke with a deep voice, Youre here to turn yourself in, cooperate with us a bit here.

    Your interrogation methods are so rigid, cant you tell if Im a man or a woman? Do you really have to hear me say Im a man to believe it? Wu Qiang couldnt help butin.

    Was this some weird rule from this time period?

    A cute girl with a soft supple figure might not be a woman? A burly man digging at his feet with a face full of hair might not be a man?

    And once his basic information was recorded, the older policeman asked again, Are you turning yourself in because you did some unspeakable thing? Something that youre embarrassed about?

    Embarrassed? Wu Qiang was puzzled, Whats there to be embarrassed about, if Im going to get embarrassed about this, then how would I even live?

    Then what did you do? The older policeman was getting irritated, and he lit up a cigarette, puffing away without a care in the world.

    I cant say. Wu Qiang shook his head.

    As if he had already guessed that this would happen, the older policeman waved his hand, Theres only the two of us here, theres nothing you cant say.

    Even if its just the two of us, I still cant say it, its a rule.

    Rule? What rule?

    I cant say.

    .

    Then why are you even turning yourself in if you cant say anything?

    Theres a rule, I have to turn myself in. Wu Qiang was persistent.

    The policeman raised an eyebrow, this situation wasnt as simple as it seemed. Could it be, that this man had a brain-washing organisation behind him?

    Is it brainwashing or a cult? Why cant you say it? Did they hold your parents as hostages?

    Eh Wu Qiang didnt know how to exin, this was a stalemate, and he was certain of the rules, but he also needed to exin himself for turning himself in.

    Was this a contradictory test?

    Cant you just lock me up for a few days? Wu Qiang tried asking.

    The older policeman started to doubt his sanity, and he turned to look at the younger policeman who was recording this conversation.

    If you havent done anything, what youre doing here is hindering our work! We can officially warn you! do you know that? The older officer looked at him sternly.

    Obstruction of justice? Wu Qiang scratched his head andughed, Im actually in a more difficult position, I actually didmit a crime, but I cant say it.

    Because the following ten years from 2018 were specially sealed off, thewmakers of that time probably didnt expect someone to break through it.

    The Time Management Bureau was officially established after those ten years, and if he had travelled back into a time before 2028, this wouldnt have been a problem at all.

    Fuck this, this is an impossible test! Ill die if I dont turn myself in, but I need to exin myself to turn myself in, but if I exin myself Ill die.

    Wu Qiangs heart was filled withints as he cursed at the person who had created this test. What kind of test was this, it should be something given to Ministers of Law!

    Why cant you say anything. The older policeman couldnt help but ask.

    Wu Qiang felt powerless.

    Didnt I say why? Its a rule!

    My apologies, we are unable to handle this.

    The older policeman could feel a headacheing, he had to report this after organising the recording, this was a sensitive time and he had no choice but to report even the smallest of things.

    And as a result, Wu Qiang was chased out of the police station. Standing at the doorway, his expression was full of depression.

    Officer! I want to turn myself in!

    A man yelling and shouting outside of a police station was bound to attract a crowd.

    Didnt I tell you that we cant help you with your situationeh? Who are you?

    The older policeman had just handed over the interrogation recording, and he didnt even take a step out before he heard this voice. In annoyance, he flippantly spoke.

    However, when he raised his head to take a look, he paused and looked at the man again. This wasnt the same guy?

    This time, it was a strong, tall man wearing a red ser uniform, his body drenched in sweat.

    Youare you here to turn yourself in too? The older policeman asked uncertainly.

    Thats right! I came here to turn myself in the moment I realised something went wrong! How is it? Do I get full marks now? The man in the ser uniform outfit spoke with pride.

    Test? What test? The older policeman asked in a daze.

    Eh? A test is a test, what do you mean by what test? The man paused, speaking strangely.

    Wait a minute. The older policemen sensed that something was off, and quickly cut him off, Do you guys have a rule? The rule that you cant say?

    Instantly, the mans eyes widened as it filled with amazement, he nodded quickly.

    Right right right! Theres a rule! I cant say it!

 Chapter 44: Taking the bait

    Chapter 44: Taking the bait

    In an unknown base in Tian Hai city.

    Zheng Shan Hai had just sorted out Chen Lis matters, and he hadnt even gotten a few days to rest.

    It cant be? Another issue popped up?

    Zhang Shan Haiined, just a few seconds ago, a notice was ced in the two of their hands. The police station in the west city district had reported suspicious activity, and they requested their presence.

    The department was just established, theres not enough people here since theyre all busy with that thing, we only have you guys right now. You should know that I also want to let you guys take a break! But, its not anyones fault this happened! I really dont have a choice, youll live! You should work hard while youre young.

    The man patted Zhang Shan Hais back and left.

    If this man wasnt his superior, Zhang Shan Hai wouldve definitely beat the shit out of him.

    Forget it, sigh. He shook his head and powerlessly called for his partner, Ren Yu Yan.

    The two of them sat in a car and quickly headed towards the police station in the west city district.

    Before they had even gotten off the car, they quickly saw about a dozen men and women gathered at the entrance of the station, their mouths yapping away.

    Zhang Shan Hai walked into the station.

    I

    Youre here to turn yourself in too?

    Before he could even finish his sentence, an old policeman seated at the reception cut him off.

    Zhang Shan Hai paused, he didnt say anything and took out a document, handing it to the older policeman, Were here to take care of the suspicious activity.

    The older policeman didnt even nce at the documents, And here I was wondering why the superintendent sent me here to wait for someone, so I was waiting for you guys?

    Suspicious? Those people at the entrance are all suspicious.

    There was a bit of despondency mixed into the stern tone of the old policeman, There have been weird guys like thising in since yesterday morning to turn themselves in, but theyre all talking about something like a rule of not saying, and that they definitelymitted a crime.

    Those rules also stated that they definitely have to turn themselves in? What kind of weird shit is going on!

    I feel like theyve been brainwashed by some MLM, or theyre ying a prank.

    Zhang Shan Hai and Ren Yu Yan looked at each other, their eyes filled with confusion.

    They were the top investigators chosen from the National Public Safety Department, and these kinds of cases were rare.

    Theyre here to turn themselves in? A rule about not saying? They cant leave the police station?

    Zhang Shan Hais instincts were going off, these people were most likely being threatened by something.

    Ren Yu Yan suddenly inched closer to his ears and whispered.

    Is it possible that theyrethe people inside the system?

    People from the system? Was it a department that they were unaware of?

    And just as the two of them were about to leave to discuss in a more suitable location, a woman walked in.

    I want to turn myself in!

    Instantly, a strange silence befell the station.

    Zhang Shan Hai sized up the woman and raised his hand to stop the older policeman from speaking, instead, he walked towards her.

    Do you know that those people outside are also here to turn themselves in?

    The woman looked at him strangely, it was as if she was looking at a gori in a zoo, she spoke, I know, but this is a whole process, I need to turn myself in, then get chased out or locked up by you guys.

    Process? What process?

    I cant say.

    Is it because of a rule?

    Eh? The woman looked at him in shock, You know?

    Of course, Zhang Shan Hai thought of Ren Yu Yans guess and smiled, We are a keyponent of the rules, if I didnt know anything, how would you guys proceed?

    Ha! The womanughed and spoke to herself, I knew it, this is definitely a test!

    Test?

    Zhang Shan Hai thought about her words, and continued to probe, Your results this time are really good, youre not cheating are you

    If there was a test, cheating would definitely be involved. If this person thought that she was in a test, then if someone in the examination called her out for cheating

    The womans eyes widened as if she had suddenly thought of something, she spoke nervously, Is there even a way to cheat in this test? How could I have never heard of it?

    Knowing that the woman had taken the bait, Zhang Shan Hai looked at her with disdain, You forgot?

    Iforgot? The woman was dazed.

    Zhang Shan Hai kept quiet, he knew that this woman would find an answer to convince herself.

    And as he had expected, the woman didnt take very long to speak again, albeit hesitantly.

    Could it be, that you?

    After a moment, Zhang Shan Hai smiled and nodded, facing the womans wide eyes.

    I thought sohow would someone in the test know about the testso its like that The woman mumbled, getting more excited as she spoke.

    Youre here to help me pass the test, right! The woman spoke excitedly, pointing at Zhang Shan Hai.

    Zhang Shan Hai paused, and then furrowed his brows, How could you say it out like that?

    The woman was stunned, and she quickly covered her mouth as her eyes darted from left to right, she was extremely nervous, as if she was afraid that someone had heard her.

    I wont get any points taken off for this, right?

    Zhang Shan Hai resentfully sighed and waved his hand, allowing the older policeman to bring the woman away.

    And after the woman had left.

    So its like this.

    Ren Yu Yan summarised what was going on, Theyre in a test, and theres a rule in the test that says that they cant tell others theyre in one.

    Zhang Shan Hai nodded, I look at their particrs, this isnt the work of some cult, and all of them were people living normal lives before this.

    Unanimously?

    No, I cant let those people out there stay there, if they alle like that, theyll inevitably start talking and itll be harder to fool themter.

    Zhang Shan Hai nodded and permitted everyone in the station to bring them in. During the entire process, all of them were ted as ifthey had passed a test.

    There was a vague suspicion in his mind, and he was ready to test it out.

    It didnt take long for a man to walk in.

    Where are all the officers? I want to turn myself in!

    Zhang Shan Hai and his partner, now in a police uniform, walked out and sized up the man sternly.

    They didnt speak a single word and brought him into an interrogation room.

    After recording his basic information, Zhang Shan Hai looked at the man and asked, Why are you turning yourself in?

    Im turning myself in because Imitted a crime, what is there for me to say, just arrest me and dont waste time, I have something to do at hometer.

    The man spoke with annoyance.

    Zhang Shan Hai continued to ask, If I arrest you now, you wont even be able to go home!

    Ehthisjust ignore that and arrest me, quickly! The man paused, then spoke with urgency.

    Hah. Zhang Shan Haiughed strangely, You didnt that the test would end just by going into a police station, did you!

    F-fuck! The man was shocked, and he looked at Zhang Shan Hai in disbelief.

    Youhow do you know about the test?

    How did I know? Zhang Shan Haiughed unconcernedly, There isnt a rule that forbids me from knowing, is there!

    Eh, I dontthink so The man was deep in thought, there really wasnt a rule like that.

    Zhang Shan Hai smiled, the fish had finally taken the bait.

 Chapter 45: A conversation

    Chapter 45: A conversation

    Zhang Shan Hai had spoken ambiguously the entire time, going along the flow of the mans words, but now, he had taken the lead.

    Do you know the grading rubric of this test? Zhang Shan Hai leaned on his chair and spoke softly.

    The man was stunned by his question, Isnt the grading based on thew?

    In his memory, the routine moral tests grading was based on each personsw-abidingness in their daily lives!

    There was a strange smile on Zhang Shan Hais face as he wriggled his finger.

    Law? The grading is based on thew, but the grader themselves He stopped speaking halfway and started to smile at the confused man.

    His smile confused the man even more, but the man could understand the hidden meaning of his words.

    The grader? But ever since the routine morality test was established a few centuries ago, the grading has always been done by AI!

    Zhang Shan Hais pupils shrunk, and he subtly looked at his right corner, hiding his reaction.

    The routine morality test was established a few centuries agoAI

    Did I

    Did I get caught?

    Zhang Shan Hai started doubting, there werent evenputers a hundred years ago, much less AI. But this man was talking about a test that had ran for centuries, and it was graded by AI.

    This

    Zhang Shan Hai tried his best to hide his confusion and calm himself.

    Dont kid me, AI from a few centuries ago? It was actually all done by people in the backend! He shook his head in an unconcerned manner.

    The mans face was full of wrinkles as he spoke stiffly, are you fucking kidding me? Do you even know how many people there are in the Human Federation? If it was humanbour

    No!

    Suddenly, the man roared as his flustered gazended on Zhang Shan Hai, he had realised something.

    Youre from this time period!

    And after he roared, the man stared at Zhang Shan Hai in disbelief as he mumbled softly to himself, Im doomedIm doomed

    Zhang Shan Hai was stunned by his sudden change in demeanour, and Ren Yu Yan, who had been seated beside him the entire time quickly asked, This time period? What do you mean by this time period!? Unlessyoure not from this time period!?

    The man stopped talking, he sat there in a daze, asionally sighing or grabbing at his face, he was lost.

    Ren Yu Yans brows were furrowed, and he looked towards Zhang Shan Hai and shook his head.

    This guy might have paranoia.

    People diagnosed with paranoia were stuck in their imaginary worlds, they lived hazily and their consciousness was blurred.

    This was close to a person that was falling asleep imagining all kinds of impossible things, it was fictitious but very real to them, and these fairy tale images would appear in their minds constantly.

    Zhang Shan Hai reluctantly nodded his head, it was a sloppy guess, but

    More than a dozen people with paranoia stuck in the same setting?

    He couldnt be sure, paranoia was understandable, but more than a dozen people with paranoia were all stuck in the same imaginary setting

    The chances of this happening were close to zero.

    Ka.

    Before Ren Yu Yan could exin himself, the door to the interrogation room was opened by the older policeman. He took a look inside the room and walked over to Zhang Shan Hai, Four more people came, theyre all the same, here to turn themselves in.

    Ren Yu Yan wanted to exin, but after hearing what he had to say, he closed his mouth.

    Thisis there almost 20 people now?

    Zhang Shan Hais brows were furrowed uncontrobly as a headache started to appear. Rubbing his temples, he opened his mouth to ask, it was unclear whether or not he was asking Ren Yu Yan or himself.

    This is paranoia too?

    Ren Yu Yan looked at the man whose face waspletely white, Lock him up first, by himself, and bring in one of those people who turned themselves in.

    This man was already aware that they were different from them, and if this man were locked up with the others, he would eventually tell all of them and ruin their ns.

    It didnt take long for this man to be taken away.

    Yet another strong and tall-looking man was brought in, this was something Zhang Shan Hai had noticed. Everyone who was here to turn themselves in had strong physiques, regardless of their gender.

    Zhang Shan Hais mind was in a mess, he needed to reorganise himself and he decided to hand this person over to Ren Yu Yan.

    After recording his particrs, this man unsurprisingly said, Ivemitted a crime, arrest me.

    Youre guilty? Ren Yu Yan asked.

    Right.

    Youvemitted a crime and now youre here to turn yourself in? Why not try escaping? What if you could run away?

    Before he could even finish his sentence.

    Not only was the man bewildered, but even Zhang Shan Hai had also turned to look at the expressionless Ren Yu Yan with a raised brow.

    Was he instigating a criminal to go on the run?!

    Its only right to turn myself in if Ivemitted a crime! Why do you even have to ask why!? Isnt this the basic courtesy a citizen should have? The mans words seemed very fake, it was as if he was reading off a script rather than speaking from his heart, it felt as though he was ying a game.

    Ren Yu Yan nodded in agreeance and spoke sincerely, Alright, since youve turned yourself in, we have decided that you did notmit a crime, you can leave.

    Eh???

    The man thought that something had gone wrong in this test scenario, how could this man go off script like that? Turning yourself in meant that you werent guilty? Then what was the point ofws?

    No, no, Ive turned myself in, you should arrest me! The man shook his head strongly and tried to correct him.

    Why?

    Ren Yu Yan looked at him strangely as he spoke with admiration, The act of turning yourself in has shown me your sincerity, this is something that everyone should learn from you as an example. If everyone were like you, we wouldnt even needws, would we? So why should we catch you? Are you upset that were letting you go?

    The man waspletely speechless as he stared at Ren Yu Yan, was this policeman actually a madman disguised as one?

    Wait wait wait waitI feel a bit dizzy.

    I dont want you to let me go, I feel like Im guilty and Ivemitted an unforgivable crime, please lock me up! The man looked pleadingly at Ren Yu Yan, who was still smiling at him professionally.

    This man was the devil! He just wanted to end this test quickly, how could he have met such a strange weirdo like this?

    No, this is against the rules, youve turned yourself in so we cant arrest you. Ren Yu Yan shook his head.

    Rule? What rule?

    Faced with the mans question, Ren Yu Yan smiled, The rules of the routine morality test.

    Eh. This time, the man was stunned.

    There was a rule like this? How have I never heard of it?

    Zhang Shan Hai was watching the entire time, and he was now aware of what Ren Yu Yan was trying to do. He quickly cooperated, Unless, youre saying that youve memorised all the rules of the test?

 Chapter 46: Things to note before the test

    Chapter 46: Things to note before the test

    It was just announced, you might not know it.

    Zhang Shan Hai looked worriedly at the man, speaking as though he had a headache, This is troublesome, you actually have no idea about the new rules.

    Faced with Zhang Shan Hais gaze, the man was in a mess, he spoke flusteredly, If its like that, this test doesnt count! There wasnt anymunication, and if Ive gone against the new rules, its not right to deduct my points!

    No way! Ren Yu Yan shook his head.

    The test isnt a game, how could we just do as you wish?

    Thenyou tell me what Im supposed to do!

    The man felt powerless and shrugged, his hands crossed as he waited for Ren Yu Yan to speak.

    The tyranny of the Human Federation was well-known, but they were also known for being fair. The man believed that these two people would do the right thing for him, or they wouldnt have suddenly appeared in this test at all.

    Ren Yu Yan and Zhang Shan Hai seemed to have prepared for this, they immediately spoke up when the man finished his sentence.

    ording to the rules, you first have to recite all of the old rules.

    What?

    The man thought he had heard wrongly, Why? If I cant remember the old rules, I

    I cant say. Ren Yu Yan cut him off.

    What?

    Theres a rule. Zhang Shan Hai responded.

    Alright, you guys win, Ill just recite it then! The man felt as though his question was pointless, but he felt lucky that he had memorised everything with a nce.

    The man quickly started to recite the rules, but to the surprise of the two men, he spoke smoothly without a single pause.

    Was this truly the result of reading something once?

    Ren Yu Yan hurriedly jolted down the mans words, his hand swiftly moving across the paper. He had been trained professionally, even a person speaking 10 times faster than the average person wouldnt be an issue for him.

    He couldnt help but think of the time when he had written down the song lyrics of a rapper. (He actually said Jay Chou, but eh.)

    And after the man finished reciting the rules, the men looked at the paper. They didnt know what he was reciting, but they did get more than 10 pages worth of information.

    They couldnt verify this information just by themselves, but there was an easy way to do so.

    After the older policeman brought this man away, yet another man was brought in.

    It was a man with dyed wine-red hair, his lips were a deep blue from consuming drugs, and he had bangs that covered half of his face.

    He seemed familiar with this entire process, and he started speaking the moment he sat down.

    My name is Ye Yu Tian, 22 years old, I dont have parents, ask away.

    Ren Yu Yan spoke, Recite the rules of the routine morality test.

    Er The red-haired man paused, looking hesitantly at the two of them.

    You guys

    Ren Yu Yan nodded, There was a new rule, it was suddenly added, you just have to recite the rules and the test will end.

    There were new changes? The man was enlightened, and after thinking for a bit, he started reciting.

    Ren Yu Yan and his partner looked at the rules that were just recorded earlier, and to their worry, what they had expected to happen, happened.

    The rules that the red-haired man had recited were exactly the same as what the previous man had said.

    Its important to note that because Ren Yu Yan had written in a hurry, there were tiny words scribbled all over the dozen pages!

    There were at least ten thousand words here! And these two had actually recited the exact same thing?!

    What did this prove?

    The two of them were immediately alert, this situation wasnt something as simple as paranoia!

    And it didnt take long for the next person to enter, whom they quickly instructed to recite the rules.

    Four consecutive people had recited the exact same thing, without a single word difference.

    Zhang Shan Hai picked up the recorded documents, and he started reading them seriously this time.

    [The routine morality test is the first test from the Human Federation, its goal is to reduce the motive formitting crimes, and greatly lower the probability of crimes in the Human Federation, the first edition was created by Xuan Nv]

    The rules are actually well-written and clear, and it mentions a series ofws like the [Time Management Act], [Human Management Act] and [Colonial System Management Act].

    Zhang Shan Hai sighed deeply, his eyes filled with shock.

    From this [Things to note for the test], I feel like all of thesews were enacted for a cosmic human civilisation.

    It is unbelievably detailed.

    All of them truly believe that theyre in a morality test, and therefore, ording to the rules, theyre here to turn themselves in.

    Ren Yu Yan had just changed back into his clothes, and after hearing his words upon entering the room, he smiled and responded.

    Its ridiculous, and they have nothing to prove it.

    Right.

    Zhang Shan Hai nodded, No matter how ridiculous their thinking is, without any proof, we can treat it as rubbish.

    A lot of well-structured lies were mixed in with some truth.

    It was like Buddism calling out Taoism for giarising their scriptures, the changes made in the bible in China, or the fact that god was referred to as the Jade Emperor.

    [Human History] expounded the fact that human civilization was built on lies and myth.

    The situation that the two of them were in resembled the first China man meeting a missionary, unable to tell the truth from lies.

    Lets report this to the higher-ups, theyll have a way to verify the truth. Zhang Shan Hai spoke.

    The establishment of their department was aimed to deal with these strange events that had been happening at an unimaginable frequency these days. Much less this group reincarnation situation, they had even seen stranger things.

    If it werent for all these, the two of them wouldnt have been the only ones left in their departments, everyone was on their own missions.

    How eventful. Zhang Shan Hai grumbled.

    Gathering their documents, the two of them reported to the superintendent and waited for their own men toe after everyone had been locked up.

    They didnt know the number of people affected by this incident, aside from the ones here to turn themselves in, how many individuals had instead chosen not to do so?

    If it was like what they were imagining, it was bound to be troublesome.

    Trantors note

    I suddenly got a bad ending for papers please, so I got irritated and tl-ed another chapter.

 Chapter 47: Xiao Bi

    Chapter 47: Xiao Bi

    Trantors note

    I found out today that Ren Yu Yan was a womanIll update the previous chapters

    The two of them returned to the base, and they started looking into the recent activity of those people in thework monitoring system.

    And what they found was that these people hadnt even looked at a book ormunicated with anyone recently. They had suddenly gone from having normal, ordinary lives to turning themselves in.

    There wasnt any prior agreement ormunication between them, it was utterly unthinkable that they had memorised such a long and extensive document like the [Things to note before the exam].

    It wasnt a short excerpt with a hundred words, in that document, Zhang Shan Hai had roughly estimated at least thirty thousand words!

    And these people were all ordinary humans, the highest education they had gotten was undergraduate degrees. In their background information, they didnt have a record of learning any quick memorisation techniques.

    Such a group of people had recited the exact same obscure thing in such a short time without a single word difference, it was unthinkable.

    In his gut, he felt that this was most likely an abnormal situation.

    I thought of someone. Ren Yu Yan suddenly spoke up.

    Xiao Bi.

    Hearing this name, Zhang Shan Hai knew what she was thinking. The image of an 11-year-old girl appeared in his mind, wearing a simple dress and a fragile impression.

    Such a fragile and young girl was evaluated in the department as [Someone whom even god would have to treat with some respect].

    She isnt one of us, and not only that, shes just an elementary student. Zhang Shan Hai reminded.

    Despite the fact that she had abnormal abilities, they had easily decided to mislead her to prevent her from saying that sentence.

    And, Xiao Bi was still an elementary student.

    A person of that age didnt even have a fully developed brain, and exposing her to excessive amounts of abnormal incidents would eventually affect her thinking and possibly create a degree of danger.

    I agree with you, but we were the ones that made contact with her. You should know better than me, how long can we even fool her for? 10 years? 20 years? 50 years? Or her entire life?

    Ren Yu Yans eyes met with Zhang Shan Hais.

    She will eventually find out the truth, and we might still need a lot of her help in the future. If not, are you nning to wait until we dont have a choice?

    Or, you think that youre capable of deciding her entire life for her?

    Zhang Shan Hai was deep in thought, he wasnt a brainless viin, and he could understand where Ren Yu Yan wasing from.

    He spoke calmly, We cannot decide other peoples lives, but if youre correct, we need to establish a moralpass for her and keep her under our control.

    Its fine if its for our use, if not, we will have to kill it regardless.

    Ren Yu Yan furrowed her brows.

    You

    Talking about killing an eleven-year-old was ufortable for her.

    Looking at her expression, Zhang Shan Hai knew what she was thinking, and her face was full of wrinkles.

    Have you been reading manga recently?

    How many times have I told you

    Itll rot your brain!!

    A police car was stopped in front of an elementary school, and two uniformed men got off the car and went towards the principals office with documents in hand.

    They had already spoken with the principal thest time they were here, and they were able to easily get Xiao Bi in front of them this time.

    Knock knock knock

    Principal?

    There was only Zhang Shan Hai and his partner in the principals office right now, and both of them breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the girls timid voice.

    It was fortunate that rather than anyone else, it was a young girl like this, who would still be anxious when called into the principals office in school, that had gotten an ability.

    Please enter.

    The door was slowly opened, and a delicate girl dressed in a blue and white school uniform entered. After gently closing the door behind her, she stood there nervously with her head down.

    Xiao Bi. Ren Yu Yan called out at her warmly.

    Hearing her voice, the girl raised her head in confusion, and the moment she saw Ren Yu Yan, she was ted.

    Big sister? Big brother? Why are you guys here?

    Xiao Bis abnormal incident was handled by the two of them, and since she was a child, she wasnt recorded in the database. To everyone else, that abnormal incident was just an abnormal incident that had happened outside the control of science.

    Following the core values of society, they chose to prevent affecting her childhood as much as possible and only surveilled her from the sidelines.

    As Zhang Shan Hai had said, if it wasnt for their use, they would have to kill it regardless, it was the most humane thing they could do.

    And after Ren Yu Yan had sessfully bribed Xiao Bi with a piece of candy, Zhang Shan Hai could finally rx. The three of them left the school and drive towards the west city district police station.

    The superintendent had been waiting for them in the station, and the walked up to them the moment they entered, speaking with a bitter voice, In the past day, 27 more people came, we dont have any more space to lock them up in and most of them are being held in the interrogation rooms, but theres still peopleing in to turn themselves in.

    From yesterday, the operations of the west city district police station had basically been stopped, most of the employees here were armed and watching the people who hade to turn themselves in warily.

    Zhang Shan Hai spoke, Are there any open interrogation rooms? Bring one of them inside, well get some results today.

    Hearing that, the superintendent perked up and immediately arranged for someone to free up an interrogation room.

    Xiao Bi sat next to Ren Yu Yan, she was visibly afraid, but she couldnt help herself from looking around curiously.

    Zhang Shan Hai took a nce at the man that was being brought in and flipped through the documents he received.

    This mans name was Wu Qiang, and he was the first person to have turned himself in.

    At the moment, Wu Qiang was also confused, he had been locked up for a day in the station, and to his knowledge, the test shouldve ended a long time ago!

    Or, did this test intend for him to stay in jail for a couple of years before it would end?

    And just as his thoughts started to run wild, Zhang Shan Hai spoke.

    Wu Qiang?

    Yes, thats me.

    Recite the entire [Things to note before the test].

    Wu Qiang looked at him in confusion, he didnt understand what was going on with this test, why would the people in the virtual world know about the [Things to note before the test]? Isnt this set in 2018!

    You dont need to care about why, just recite the entire thing or well consider you to have given up on this test. Zhang Shan Hai was already used to their reactions, and he knew what the man was thinking with just one nce.

    Luckily, Wu Qiang had read through it once, and it was still fresh in his memory. He recited the entire thing effortlessly.

    Zhang Shan Hai looked at the paper, following along with Wu Qiangs every word. He was secretly shocked, yet again another person had recited it without missing a single word.

    This kind of superhuman memory was truly hard to ept!

 Chapter 48: The First Universes higher human alliance

    Chapter 48: The First Universes higher human alliance

    Perhaps, these memories served as the only proof that they came from the future, but it wasnt good enough.

    No one could prove what they were saying, and time was simply a concept for humankind, and the possibility of time travelling was something humans had debated for a long time.

    In their current time period, time travelling was just a fantastical concept in web novels, and there was no actual technology to do such a thing.

    Even with lie detectors, Zhang Shan Hai couldnt be sure whether or not these people were telling the truth, but with Xiao Bi, he could.

    Are you guys from the future? Zhang Shan Hai asked disbelievingly.

    Future? What future? Are you talking about time travelling? Fuck, my brother, youve been reading too many novels!

    Despite his calm exterior, Wu Qiang was panicking on the inside.

    How did someone from this time period know?!

    Or did some idiot blurt out the truth?!

    Fuck!

    No wonder the test hadnt ended, the real test was starting now!

    Zhang Shan Hai wasnt bothered by what Wu Qiang was saying, he just needed his response. Afterwards, with the encouragement of Ren Yu Yan, Xiao Bi looked at Wu Qiang and asked, Are you disrespecting Xiao Bi right now? (Referring to herself in the third person, kind of in a cutesy way that Chinese children would talk.)

    Wu Qiang was bewildered, rather than the two adults, a child was actually speaking to him?

    It wasnt as if he was a paedophile

    But in the next moment, his mouth started to move uncontrobly, I am from the future!

    Wu Qiang was shocked, and his hand immediately pped over his mouth as he looked at Zhang Shan Hai in a panic, You guys?

    What have you guys done!?

    Wu Qiang wasnt in control of his body just now, and his mouth didnt seem like his own, even the hand that wanted to p his mouth that was speaking was dyed!

    You guys controlled my body just now?!

    This was a still that definitely did not belong in this time period!

    Wu Qiang had worried about the possibility of something like a truth serum being used on him by the people in this time period, and if it happened, he wouldnt be able to resist.

    But what he hadnt expected was that there were these kinds of skills in this time period!

    But Zhang Shan Hai and his partner were just as shocked as he was.

    They knew about Xiao bis ability, she was just as ridiculous as her nickname of [Someone whom even god would have to treat with some respect].

    They had ran countless experiments, and even amnesiac people would spit out their own forgotten pasts when Xiao Bi said something like that.

    It was unreasonably tyrannical.

    Of course, it had a simple weakness, they just had to prevent Xiao Bi from saying that sentence.

    It was a pity that Wu Qiang was incapable of doing so.

    Its because of this little girl, isnt it! In Wu Qiangs memory, he had seen even stranger things, and he just had to think a bit about what had just happened to find the cause.

    Instantly, his fingers dug into his ears and he closed his eyes, refusing tomunicate.

    He had easily sensed that it was strange for Zhang Shan Hai and his partner to bring a small girl into an interrogation, and now that this had happened, he was 90% sure that it was the sentence the girl had spoken was somehow involved with what just happened.

    He could just choose to not see and hear.

    Looking at his appearance, Zhang Shan Hai was unbothered as he continued to ask, What is the Human Federation?

    Wu Qiang could neither see nor hear and sat there without moving as cold sweat flowed down his back.

    But after Xiao Bi spoke, his mouth betrayed him once again.

    The Human Federation is the higher human alliance in the First Universe.

    It was established by Xuan Nv. At its core, it believes that humankind is above all, we are the guardians of souls and that we shall dominate the universe.

    It aims to save all humans from being oppressed by extraterrestrial beings.

    Ren Yu Yan wrote as fast as Wu Qiang spoke, but as he continued to speak, Ren Yu Yan felt as though she was recording a fantasy story.

    In Wu Qiangs description, this Human Federation had already unified their universe, and it had been named the First Universe.

    Any other extraterrestrial being had been unified under mankind, and humans were the most prestigious race in that world. They enjoyed eternal life and were envied by countless intelligent lifeforms from countlesss, and any lifeform would take pride in changing their appearance to look more human-like.

    It was such a favourable setting that wouldnt even appear in fantasy movies.

    It waspletely ridiculous and unbelievable.

    Zhang Shan Hai couldnt help but doubt, was this person capable of resisting Xiao Bis ability?

    It wasnt that he didnt trust Xiao Bi, rather than that, he just didnt believe that humanity could get to that point.

    The universe was so vast, how could humans unify the entire universe?

    With their blind imagination?

    It waspletely ridiculous, and it was something even idiots wouldugh at.

    Zhang Shan Hai couldnt help but ask, Are you lying?

    Xiao Bi immediately followed up with, You need to show Xiao Bi respect! Youre not allowed to lie!

    Wu Qiang replied, I didnt lie.

    Ren Yu Yan looked at the conflicted Zhang Shan Hai, they knew that if this man was capable of resisting Xiao Bis ability, then the interrogation they had just done would bepletely useless.

    If it really doesnt work, lets just use the truth serum!

    People who were injected with the truth serum would have irreversible brain damage, and their intelligence would drop drastically.

    Unless they truly had no other way, they wouldnt want to use such a thing on someone from their own country.

    He can resist Xiao Bis ability, are you sure the truth serum would be effective on him? Zhang Shan Hai asked in return.

    Actually,pared to the truth serum, Zhang Shan Hai had more faith in Xiao Bis ability, which he had experienced for himself before.

    It was an unexinable ability to detect lies, and any questions asked would be answered truthfully after Xiao Bi had said her magic words.

    It was a nonsensical ability that couldnt be exined with science, and it could be used regardless of whether they could hear, how far they were, or even on non-humans

    No one could disrespect Xiao Bi.

    Theres only one exnation. Zhang Shan Hais face was dark as his mouth slowly exined.

    They have no idea that theyre being fooled, which is why Xiao Bis ability couldnt find the truth.

    This was the only exnation Zhang Shan Hai could think of right now, paranoia spreading among dozens of people seemed imusible, but a group being hypnotised was.

    If it was like that, these people were definitely hypnotised by arge organisation.

    And to the knowledge of the government, there wasnt such an organisation on either side of thew.

    And this was the reason why Zhang Shan Hais face was dark.

    Excluding the small possibility of this being an abnormal incident, this could be a ploy schemed by another country in their world.

    Perhaps, they wanted them to use the truth serum against these people, and maybe, they were already under the surveince of these people.

    The information involved in this incident was too deep, and even Zhang Shan Hai didnt dare to dig deeper.

    After recording all of the information, Zhang Shan Hai and his partner sent Xiao Bi back to her school before heading towards their base.

 Chapter 49: Red dotted map

    Chapter 49: Red dotted map

    They didnt have any proof confirming or denying what they were saying, and even after thorough inspections of their case files, they couldnt find anything strange, therefore, these people were currentlybelled as Time Travellers.

    It didnt take long for a nationwide investigation to be opened, and aside from the west city district police station, other time travellers were found in other stations in Tian Hai city.

    There were over a hundred of them, and the management immediately started to do their jobs, moving all of the suspects into an emptied jail within a very short time.

    At this moment, these people only appeared in Tian Hai city, and their only unique point was their strong bodies regardless of their gender.

    As they didnt know how many time travellers were hidden in the city, they basically ced trackers on every single physically fit person, and they were ready to pounce the moment something suspicious happened.

    The entire Tian Hai city was on edge, and Meng Ke had achieved his goal. At the same time, he noticed something unusual.

    Xiao Bi.

    Aside from himself, this was the second person he knew to have special abilities.

    And this served as proof for his initial suspicion, it wasnt wrong for him to be careful, and in the billions of people living in this world, he was indeed not the only person with supernatural abilities.

    Alongside that mysterious medicinal water, this was the second existence he knew of with supernatural abilities.

    I didnt expect Tian Hai city to have a department specialising in abnormalities.

    Meng Ke was amazed.

    This was something straight out of a novel, but their members didnt seem to have any special abilities.

    To test the truth, they even had to especially bring over an elementary student.

    With theplexity of the information in Xuan Nvs lie, even after all that, they werent able to see through it.

    This meant that their department may not be aspetent as he imagined.

    Meng Ke thought for a bit.

    He still wasnt prepared to make any rash contact with them, and perhaps doing so would bring him some pleasant surprises, but it wasnt the time for him to need to take such risks just yet.

    Furthermore, if Meng Ke wanted to know how many supernatural powers were present in this world, he could find out for himself.

    Its important to note that his energy was growing every day, but he hasnt discovered any more special skills, and he was focused on discovering new ways to use the skills he currently possessed.

    Familiarising himself with his skills was another way to be stronger, and he wasnt only getting stronger by expanding his skill lists.

    Gathering his energy during this safe period to use when he needed wasnt a bad idea, and it was always good to run with a full tank.

    And once Meng Ke had decided, he immediately had Xuan Nv put together the settings. He didnt have a single doubt about Xuan Nvsprehensiveness, and she was able to create a n that was safer, more beneficial and fasterpared to him.

    This was the point that Meng Ke considered when he decided to create Xuan Nv.

    It was easy to have blind spots in one persons thinking, and Xuan Nvs existence was paramount.

    Not only did she remove the subtle threat of an uncontroble subconsciousness, she also became a reliable subordinate that could help him expand his thinking.

    Having her around wasnt justparable to having another person.

    Instantly, a wave of energy rippled, half of it entering Meng Kes body and the other half disappearing into the air.

    Meng Ke tried to sense the half that had disappeared, but it waspletely untraceable.

    From the moment that he first noticed this, he was already curious about where this energy went and what kind of effects did it have.

    This felt dangerous to him, it seemed as though the energy that had disappeared didnt just disappear, and it was silently changing this world.

    Perhaps one day, he would be able to trace the whereabouts of this energy, and learn to control it.

    But as of right now, he couldnt do anything as he watched it disappear.

    At this moment, Xuan Nv a bright screen appeared in front of Meng Ke.

    God, our energy is insufficient, we can only surveil this.

    Watching this world map on the screen before him, Meng Ke could feel that this surveince ability had used at least half of his energy.

    Of course, this was worth it.

    On the screen, 24 red dots that represented supernatural powers were spread across the, there were four in the pacific ocean, ten in Asia, three in the Americas, one in Antarctica, two in Australia, and the remaining fourall of them flickered brightly on the map.

    Theres only twenty-four? Meng Ke couldnt help but ask, in his predictions, there were billions of people on this, and he had expected at least a few thousand!

    Even if he included himself, there were only twenty-five

    God, another one had appeared.

    And as Xuan Nv spoke, another red light had appeared in Xia country, this was a sight that reminded Meng Ke of a game, it had a map just like this, along with the same red dots.

    But in that game, the red dots represented diseases, and the red dots here represented supernatural powers.

    Jiang Xi

    The location of the red dot was erged, and it showed the location within Jiujiang, Jiangxi.

    Meng Ke hadnt been to Jiang Xi before, but he had heard that the city was the most forgettable one in the entirety of this country. It wasnt a poor and backward city, but it wasntparable to the bigger cities and was considered very ordinary.

    Thankfully, public transport was convenient throughout the country, and it only took a day to get from Tian Hai to Jiang Xi.

    After thinking for a bit, Meng Ke decided to set his sights on this newly appeared red dot.

    Who asked this dot to appear just now?

    If someone had just gotten supernatural powers, then Meng Ke could rush there within a day to reduce the danger as much as possible.

    Xuan Nv, use the remaining energy to optimise my spiritual powers.

    He was prepared to go himself, after all, he didnt know what kind of supernatural power it would be.

    And against the unknown, he had to put in his maximum effort.

    Additionally, Meng Ke stared at the screen thoughtfully.

    Of the ten red dots in Asia, five of them were gathered in Tian Hai city, two of the three red dots in America were together, and on the pacific ocean, one of the red dots was slowly making its way to America.

    It was obvious that there were organisations aware of these supernatural powers, and they had already started gathering them.

    Meng Ke wasnt sure if they had an ability like his that could detect supernatural powers in the world, and he didnt know if he was already under the surveince of some people.

    What he needed to do now was to gather as many of these supernatural powers as he could on his side, and lower the amount the others could gather at the same time while strengthening himself.

    If the opponent was a country, then, his goal to gather all of the supernatural powers or the uncontroble variables in his own hands would undoubtedly be a troublesome process.

    Without thinking anymore, Meng Ke instructed Xuan Nv to check the flight schedules and decided to depart tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 50: Human figure

    Chapter 50: Human figure

    From departure to arrival, he transited onto the metro and finally arrived at Jiu Jiang at dinner time.

    Next to the taxi stand was a speciality fried noodle store, the boss was friendly and knowing that Meng Ke was here for the first time, he boisterously invited him in.

    Meng Ke ate four bowls of rice and a bowl of fried noodles, which barely made him 70% full, and after drinking a mouthful of tea and he asked the surprised boss about any nearby hotels.

    That red dot was in the city area in Jiu Jiang, and after finding a ce to stay, he rested for a bit and left the hotel.

    At this time, the sky was already dark and the nightlife was bustling, the streets were illuminated with a yellow glow, and as he walked towards the main street, he could see more people around.

    The main street of every city was the busiest, and except for holidays, the crowds flowed through like streams.

    A red arrow in Meng Kes vision pointed towards the location Meng Ke was seeking.

    But as he got closer, his heart got heavier.

    On the screen, the red dot had moved a bit in the day, but it quickly stopped and never moved again.

    The movement of the red dot could mean that that person had already found out about his ability, and that he had already tried it out.

    And as he got closer to the dot, more and more people were in the area, Meng Ke had a feeling that the person had purposefullye to a crowded area.

    Another persons life or death wasnt something he should be worried about, it was fine if this person was aiming to do something like taking his revenge on society, if not

    Then, this kind of movement meant that he was aiming to reap some benefits for himself, and this would undoubtedly make everything more troublesome.

    This was like Meng Kes first time scattering his spiritual threads, affecting four thousand people at once and changing a school entirely in one night.

    And that was the time that his energy had explosively increased, gaining him the ability to gather his funds.

    If this person intended to do the same, then this wouldnt be an easy matter to take care of.

    Thinking of this, Meng Kes brows uncontrobly furrowed as his steps became faster.

    There were only 10 meters left.

    Meng Ke stopped walking, in front of him was the central square in Jiu Jiang city, and there were adults with their children, boys with girls, and people walking around everywhere.

    Just like how other people couldnt see his phantasies, Meng Ke couldnt see anything here.

    Xuan Nv changed the arrow into a sea of red in front of him, and the reddened world quickly shrank into a concentrated area as a red figure contrasted against the light.

    His detection ability didnt just point at locations, it was an ability that could detect supernatural powers, and because of Xuan Nv, he was able to use this ability in a way that was visible.

    The surroundings of the red figure didnt have supernatural powers, and it wasnt tough for Meng Ke to see his outline, the air was like water, and supernatural powers were just like fish, and how would it be difficult to see fish in the water?

    Spiritual body?

    It was invisible to the human eye, and Meng Ke instantly thought of his spiritual power which was also invisible.

    Instantly, spiritual power spilled forth, and just as it was about to touch the human figure, rather than shing, it passed through it with ease.

    At this time, another person walked through the red human figure.

    Is it unaffected by the objective world?

    If that were the case, Meng Ke would be rather troubled, since he wouldnt be able to even touch the other person, and the other person waspletely unaffected by him, how was he able to y?

    Suddenly, Meng Kes heart thumped. He thought of a way, not just spiritual power, he had another ability that he could use.

    In that instant, a spiritual thread reached towards the red figure.

    Meng Ke smiled, the spiritual thread had sessfully connected.

    He was lucky that he wasntpletely incapable ofing into contact with it.

    Compared to spiritual power, illusions were his true ability, and no matter who it was, as long as they were connected to his spiritual threads, their senses would bepletely controlled by Meng Ke.

    And following that, Meng Ke had Xuan Nv disy their senses before him as if it was a movie.

    Where is this?

    Contrary to his expectations, in the disy before him, a monitor ced on a desk appeared.

    Drink bottles, ashtrays, a potted nt and 2D figurines

    It seemed to be a room?

    It didnt take long for Xuan Nv to surround Meng Ke with a holographic disy.

    A man with bared shoulders and leggings was holding onto a half-eaten bowl of rice, and theputer before him was ying an anime from Benzi. The room was messy, and his bed was covered with clothes. (Benzi, the country, is basically Japan.)

    Shouldnt he be in the central square?

    Or, was the red figure in the central square just his puppet?

    Spiritual threads were connected to the targets consciousness, which meant that the red figure was a part of this man, but his main consciousness wasnt there.

    Then, does that mean that the man in that room was the main body?

    Meng Ke sighed in relief, it was much easier now that he had found the main body.

    Through Xuan Nvs disy of this mans data, this man had the body of an average human being.

    And now that he was connected through the spiritual thread, Meng Ke directly created a phantasy in front of the man.

    Eh? Fuck! Who are you? How did you appear in my house?! What do you want?!

    Luo Chao was eating and watching his anime, and after he had casually nced to his side, a mysterious man dressed in a red robe appeared from thin air next to him.

    Meng Ke couldnt be bothered to waste his time, and started guiding the man as he asked.

    What are you nning to do in the central square?

    Under the guidance of his subconsciousness, Luo Chao felt as though the person before him was someone he could trust unconditionally, and if he chose to lie, it would be shameful and he would be harming himself.

    Central square? I havent even left the house in months!

    Luo Chao tried his best to remember, and he truly wanted to help this mysterious man, but he hadnt left in a long time and couldnt even remember how to get to the central square.

    Meng Ke could also feel the immense shame that came from his heart, and such emotion from his subconsciousness wasnt something a top actor could replicate.

    He didnt know?

    Meng Ke could confirm that the human figure was rted to this man, and even though Luo Chao was unaware now, it was most likely because he didnt discover his own ability yet.

    And it was usible, the red dot had only appeared for less than a day, and it waspletely normal that he didnt notice just yet.

    Today, from 7.34 am to 2.45 pm, what were you doing?

    During this time period, that red dot was actively moving, and as long as he knew what Luo Chao was doing, he would be able to see how the human figure had connected with him.

    Luo Chao was stunned before he replied without thinking, 7 am to 2 pm? I was sleeping!

 Chapter 51: Swordsman

    Chapter 51: Swordsman

    Thats right.

    From 7 am to 2 pm in the afternoon, this matched the time during the red dots activity, did that mean that he controlled this puppet in his dreams?

    And Meng Ke was a man of action, his main body increased the distance between the human figure and stayed further away as Xuan Nv started to hypnotise Luo Chao.

    If it was a puppet that was controlled in his sleep, then all he had to do was to put him to sleep.

    This was much easier than remotely using his spiritual power, he just had to guide his subconsciousness.

    In just ten seconds, Luo Chao started to doze off, his head nodding off as the figure started materialising in the central square, it was flickering like agging character in a cartoon.

    Aiyo! Whats this thing blocking the way?

    It was originally an unblocked path, but as the human figure flickered, a passerby collided strongly against it.

    And as the young man raised his head, there was nothing in front of him?

    Eh? What knocked into me? He muttered strangely as he continued walking.

    Inside the room, Luo Chao yawned. He didnt know why, but he was suddenly very sleepy, and just as he wanted to get up to go to his bed for a nap, he fell into a deep sleep on the floor with a loud bang after just two steps.

    Fuck me! Where did this guye from?

    The flickering human figure suddenly became clear, and a handsome swordsman with long hair, a blue shawl around his shoulders and a long sword in his hands appeared.

    Instantly, the eyes of a couple bulged as they stared in disbelief.

    It was either that they were looking at a ghost, or they just went blind!

    Such a huge guy that appeared without a sound, was standing in front of them, it felt as though they had a ghost sighting in broad daylight!

    They felt goosebumps all over their body as they reached for their phones, wanting to take a picture. But before they could, the human figure moved.

    He ran speedily forwards, and the couple rushed to pull out their phones and aimed their cameras at him, and in the next second, shouts of amazement suddenly came from their mouths.

    Meng Ke was standing not too far away, and when the human figure appeared earlier, his spiritual thread actually snapped!

    This had never happened to him before!

    Meng Ke was surprised, and then he noticed. The handsome swordsman was looking at him with a cold gaze, filled with hostility!

    His brain spun into action as Meng Ke watched the swordsman run towards him with a sword in hand, and a scabbard in the other.

    Ive been lied to?

    Meng Ke was surprised, did this person actually find out his ability from day one, knew how to use it, and his reaction from earlier waspletely faked?

    But, how would he exin the shamefulness that was in his subconsciousness? Was this something he could fake as well?

    Meng Ke believed that Luo Chao wasnt that capable!

    And as he thought, Meng Ke nced at the swordsman. As though he hadnt seen the killing intent in his eyes, he simply turned and walked away unbothered.

    With Xuan Nv around, as long as he took off the limit on Xuan Nvs ess to his spiritual power, with a physique that was five times better than the swordsman, he could have her test run herbat data.

    And watching Meng Ke leave, the swordsman took it as a sign of arrogance, and his gaze instantly got colder as his steps got faster.

    And just as the distance between them closed to 30 meters, he swung his sword outwards as a cold light shot out.

    Hasaki! (Chinese meme from a video game character, something like omae wa mou shindeiru.)

    And as he finished speaking, the cold light bursts forwards as the air was split, rippling in waves.

    Bang!

    But as the cold light shot forwards, after a loud sound, it seemed as though it had collided with an invisible barrier after 10 meters and was blockedpletely.

    All of this happened in a sh, and after a blink of an eye, the air that was split had swept up the dust from the ground.

    A loud sound exploded in the air, shocking everyone in the central square as they turned their heads.

    Did something explode?

    Whats that guy wearing? Hes handsome! Is he cosying the swordsman from Fantasy Westward Journey?

    The swordsman paused as his eyes stared at the empty space before him, there was nothing there, but his sword waspletely stopped by a barrier that was incredibly sturdy.

    Suddenly, a frightening sense of danger came from behind him, and the swordsman instinctively turned around.

    There was nothing in the air, yet he felt a sharp de sh against his weapon, and with a loud ng, the reverberation from the collision numbed his hand.

    Following thebat sense that seeped deeply into his bones, he stepped forwards the moment his sword shed, sliding against the de in front of him as he pushed upwards.

    As a swordsman, when he attacked, his sword hilt would be parallel with his upper body. And facing this invisible opponent, the swordsman gathered his energy, which was quickly dissipated.

    At such a close distance, he was confident in ending this battle with one move.

    But, he missed, and even before he could react, the invisible sword swung towards his way again.

    At this moment, he was still concentrating on his attack. He didnt even have the time to react, much less dodge.

    It didnt take long for the invisible de to collide with his clothes.

    Bang!

    Atmospheric pressure exploded forth from his body, and this time, every single passerby could see a protectiveyer of Chi blocking this attack, causing a strong wind to blow in his surroundings. (The term used here was , if anyone knows a better trantion for this, please let me know.)

    At the same time, the tip of the swordsmens feet dug into the ground as he retreated six steps, widening their distance by ten meters.

    Who are you, and why are you attacking me?

    The swordsmans voice was deep and powerful, and as he spoke, he stared forwards warily in extreme concentration with a tensed body.

    Just as he had awoken from his deep slumber, a sharp pain hade from his mind, and he immediately spotted the person who had attacked him standing among the crowd with a bright red health bar above his head.

    The red health bar represented an enemy, and it was in his instinct to charge forwards and attack.

    But he didnt expect the unbothered nce the man had thrown his way, as well as the invisible attack that made him feel utterly powerless.

    In just two exchanges, he knew that it would be difficult for him to defeat this enemy.

    And so, he decided to go all out.

    His questioning was just his way of stalling, he was waiting for his Chi to replenish and adjust himself into the optimal state forbat.

    He detested fighting, but he also detested enemies.

    In the swordmans heart, he believed that what didnt kill him made him stronger.

    And to his delight, the enemy did not attack again.

    As the action paused, the surrounding people started to react to what they had just watched with unblinking eyes.

    What did I just see! Isnt that sword Qi!

    Oh god! Am I dreaming!? This isnt real!

    Wait! Shouldnt we be formally asking for an apprenticeship right now!?

    Master! Please ept this bow from your disciple!

 Chapter 52: Raging winds

    Chapter 52: Raging winds

    Trantors note

    I am not very smart. The weapon the swordsman has been using was a knife, not a sword. Updated the previous chapter, sorry.

    Seated within a car, Meng Ke was aware of Luo Chaos location because he had connected with him before.

    He was confused, why would the human figure attack him? Was that man really capable of faking his subconsciousness?

    At this moment, Xuan Nv transmitted thebat data to him.

    Meng Ke came to a realisation after watching, the swordsman was possibly not under the control of that ordinary guy.

    However, they were spiritually connected.

    Meng Kes spiritual thread had connected with Luo Chao, and once his consciousness had gone asleep, this man would wake up and cause the thread to snap.

    And when a spiritual thread was snapped, the consciousness connected would experience pain.

    That was why this swordsman had assumed Meng Ke had attacked him.

    Xuan Nv, connect the spiritual thread to him.

    Under Meng Kesmand, a spiritual tread was connected to the swordsman.

    Instantly, in the swordsmans vision, a man wearing a red vicious-looking armour wielding a ck longsword appeared in his vicinity.

    And as this figure appeared, a ferocious aura resembling an army of a thousand troops washed over him as the scorching sun in the sky turned red, the once clear skies turning into a dark gxy.

    Reveal your name.

    The swordsman was shocked, but his expression remained calm as he became wary. A gush of pride filled his chest as he stood straight, sheathing his knife.

    Wind Swordsman, Yasuo.

    Yasuo stood straight, his sharp hair pointing at the skies. What he didnt know, was that the entire thing was being recorded by countless cameras.

    So cool! That sheathing motion! That sound, its a real de!

    Hello everyone, this is Little Moons live broadcast, today we spotted a swordsman on the streets

    Chen Jing Hao, stop ying your game! Look at this expert!

    In an instant, countless videos flooded the inte. It wouldnt take long for more people to watch these videos and start heading their way.

    And since the spiritual thread was connected, it would be easier now.

    Xuan Nv started guiding him while asking, Where are you from?

    The red dot had appeared yesterday, then, this person who called himself the Wind Swordsman had appeared yesterday as well.

    I There was a dazed look in Yasuos eyes, he didnt know why he had appeared here either.

    Where are you headed? Xuan Nv asked again.

    Yasuo fell into silence. He suddenly realised that in his memory, aside from sword techniques andbat, there was nothing.

    He didnt know where he was from, and he didnt know where he was headed. He only knew of a name, Wind Swordsman, Yasuo.

    Youre clearly holding a knife, so why are you calling yourself a swordsman? Xuan Nv continued asking.

    Yasuo looked at the knife in his hands, and he was even more dazed. Thats right! He was clearly holding a knife, so why was he calling himself the Wind Swordsman?

    Suddenly, a realisation appeared in his heart.

    He unsheathed his knife.

    I do not know where I am from, or where I am headed, I dont know why Im called a swordsman, and I am certainly holding a knife in my hands

    A gust of wind suddenly blew from his sides as a newfound certainty filled his gaze, which was locked onto Xuan Nv.

    But I only need to believe in my heart! My sword is the knife in my hands!

    Hasaki!

    A simr cold light appeared as Yasuo moved with his knife, he moved towards Xuan Nv with the intent to kill, the current him had truly entered abative state.

    An unsheathed de was naturally apanied by wind.

    Xuan Nv could actually just suppress this person, but she chose not to, the current Yasuo was in a state that was within her requirements as a source ofbat data.

    Xuan Nvs database was filled withrge amounts ofbat knowledge, but fighting with a person like this was something new to her.

    She created a human with a simr physique to Yasuo, she wanted to fight on a simr level to see Yasuos true capabilities and allow him to truly put in all of his efforts.

    Not only that, even just like this, Yasuo would most likely be killed by the phantasy regardlessly.

    His swordsmanship wasnt bad, but it was far from perfection.

    Xuan Nvs database consisted of not just one personsbat experience, but every single piece of data of martial arts that existed on the inte.

    If Yasuo could survive just 5 turns with her, it would be considered very amazing.

    And inparison, on this Earth, no one would survive just one move from Xuan Nv.

    With just one move from the opponent, Xuan Nv could instantly calcte countless ways to counterstrike.

    It wasnt a fight between humans, but a fight against the collective knowledge of human martial arts.

    The more data she collected, the more weaknesses she found in Yasuos movements. And just as Yasuo had pulled out his knife, Xuan Nv had already calcted his next 10 moves.

    And that was why Xuan Nv lowered the physique of the phantasy body to collect more data, by lowering the difficulty like this, she could maximise the amount of data she could obtain.

    But in Yasuos eyes, the opponent was slightly stronger in swordsmanship, but it wasnt impossible to defeat.

    But as they shed multiple times, each time he couldve ovee this tiny bit of difference, was barely dodged by the enemy over and over again.

    And this caused his swords win to be fiercer until suddenly, raging winds resembling a dragon twisted to the skies.

    And seeing a gap, a glint of light shed past Yasuos eyes.

    Last breath!

    In that instant, as if he had teleported, his speed was raised to the limits as he left an afterimage in the air.

    Just like he had cloned himself, countless Yasuos swung their knives in the raging winds, and his roars travelled extremely far, but as the dust was pulled into the whirlwind, it made it hard to see what was within.

    And the policemen that had just rushed over were watching this sight, their jaws hanging open.

    After a full minute, a nging sound was heard.

    The raging winds had died down as the dust in the air started to settle. Yasuo swung his knife handsomely in the air before sheathing his de.

    Death is like the wind, always by my side

    Pa!

    His pretentiousness didnt evenst 3 seconds.

    The phantasy walked through the dust, and seeing Yasuos back against it, it pped its palm into the back of his head.

    This guy didnt think he would be able to kill a phantasy just like that, did he!

    As a swordsman, you dare to get carried away before even checking if your opponent is dead? The phantasy looked at the dazed Yasuo coldly.

    It didnt die?!

    Yasuo was in disbelief, and he was filled with questions as he uncontrobly asked, Youhow are you fine?

    Meng Ke, who had been watching from afar, was lost for words. Aside from his praiseworthy swordsmanship, his intelligence must be stunted?

    Who gave him the self-confidence?

    He hadnt even seen the corpse of his enemy, and he chose to sheath his de?

    This kind of person must have never been in a real fight before!

    Meng Ke suddenly recalled that this person had probably just appeared for a day, and his swordsmanship and memory were possibly fake.

    And that meant, the fighting in this persons memory

    Was it actually not that different from his memory uploading?

    Alright, Meng Ke had lost all of his interest.

    Instantly, Xuan Nv released control of the phantasy, and the armour-d person nced at the dazed Yasuo as it faded away, leaving just his voice in the air.

    Windshitter! (Nickname for shitty Yasuo yers, I used an English equivalent.)

    Trantors note

    Bad news, I got to cut down on the chapters because of work, but Ill try to do 3 chapters a week at least.

 Chapter 53: Non-existent game

    Chapter 53: Non-existent game

    Exin yourself, whats going on?

    This time, Meng Ke started to read his mind as his real body appeared in front of Luo Chao.

    He had seen Luo Chaoying on the ground just as he entered, and that was how he was sure that Luo Chao wasnt involved in whatever had just happened.

    At least it wasnt a ploy to escape.

    As he made his way here, Meng Ke already had a few scenarios in his mind, one of which was that Luo Chao would most likely run away.

    Seeing as he was still here, this at least proved that Yasuo was sharing a consciousness with him, but that they had different memories and that what had happened earlier was unrted to him.

    But this was just a guess, and despite the high probability, Meng Ke still decided to test Luo Chao.

    Which was why this was happening.

    Luo Chao woke up with a sharp pain in his head and his temples were throbbing as if his brain were about to split open at any moment.

    And before he could even raise his head, he heard a calm male voice.

    There was a man wearing a white button-up and a blue suit seated on his desk chair, looking at him with a faint smile.

    It was hard to describe the unique aura of this man, no matter how he looked at him, this man seemed like a regr city teen that was young and fashionable, filled with youthful energy, but he also seemed like a hidden master at the peak, free and unrestrained.

    But no matter who he was, he didnt seem like an ordinary person.

    Who are you?

    Luo Chao tried to think, he didnt recognise this man, and he was puzzled.

    What he had seen earlier was Meng Kes phantasy, and this time he had appeared himself, it wasnt a wonder that he couldnt recognise him.

    I am your friend, you shouldnt have forgotten me. Meng Ke smiled, and at the same time, he started sending signals to his subconscious.

    Luo Chao started reminiscing, and the man in front of him now had a familiar feeling to him, it was as if he was a friend he hadnt seen in years, how could he forget?

    Unable to find the answer within his memories, Luo Chao grabbed his hair in frustration.

    Forget it if you cant remember, I dont mind. Meng Ke spoke casually.

    No! Its just at the tip of my tongue. Luo CHao cut him off, his face wrinkled in frustration.

    He could picture a blurry face and figure in his memories, and he just needed a bit more to recall his identity.

    But he just couldnt remember.

    Haha. Meng Ke sat there, smiling at him.

    It was easy to fool the human memory, and even ordinary humans could guide memories to create something that they truly believed they had gone through despite the fact that they had never experienced it.

    I remember! Are you Li Ping? Luo Chao suddenly pointed at Meng Ke in joy.

    Li Ping was his middle school friend, and Meng Ke who was looking into his mind went with it, You remember? I had thought youd forget your middle school friend just like this.

    Thebination of mindreading and guidance quickly led Luo Chao to believe that Meng Ke was his good friend whom he hadnt seen for years, the kind that he could trust and rely on.

    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Meng Ke asked, Do you know Yasuo?

    That swordsman had disappeared the moment Meng Ke had woken up Luo Chao.

    But Meng Ke remembered his name, and he had a feeling that Luo Chao would too, so he decided to investigate from here.

    Yasuo? Luo Chao thought, Isnt that a game character? Wind Swordsman, Yasuo.

    Meng Ke raised his brow and asked with interest, What game?

    The moment Luo Chao spoke, Xuan Nv had already checked through her database. There wasnt a game called League of Legends, and there wasnt such a character named Yasuo in any other games.

    League of Legends! Luo Chao looked at Meng Ke weirdly.

    It cant be that youve never yed League of Legends!?

    Luo Chaos expression was filled with shock, it was as if he was looking at a caveman.

    But I thought you loved ying League of Legendsst time?

    This was strange, Meng Ke felt that it was strange, and he asked with a serious expression, When was this game released? Is it very popr?

    You really forgot?! Luo Chao thought he was telling a terrible joke.

    League of Legends have been popr for 8 whole years! It is the most popr game in the past decade, there isnt anything else better than it!

    You forgot how we used to y together through the nightst time!?

    Luo Chao had an incredulous expression on his face.

    Xuan Nv, in your database, do the records of this game really not exist? Meng Ke asked Xuan Nv yet again, unsure of himself.

    It was possible for him to forget, but it was impossible for such a low-level mistake to ur in Xuan Nvs database.

    God, it truly does not exist in the database, and there isnt any game that became popr for 8 years after being released for 10 years, there is no records to prove what he is saying. Xuan Nv spoke.

    Luo Chao was lying?

    Meng Ke looked at Luo Chao suspiciously as he used his phantasies to project his thoughts. Countless images appeared in the air, just like how he had projected the pets in the Earth n.

    Season 1 to Season 2, Fadais hackingxPekes Kassadin BackdoorROX Tigers PraYs iconic arrowIG winning the championships(Sorry, my brain couldntpute/trante half of the MOBA strategy terms, so I sprinkled in some internationally famous(?) LOL stuff in.)

    Countless screens, countless tournaments, countless crowds screaming, countless days and nights

    This was an internationally popr game, and just looking at the screen, Meng Ke could feel the mad joy those people had felt when they won the championships.

    But, Xuan nv had searched the web for the third time again, and she still couldnt find any information on League of Legends.

    It did not exist.

    God, there are two possibilities. One, his memories were manufactured, two, this information had been erased.

    Meng Ke knew it was fine if his memory got uploaded, but if there was someone who couldpletely erase the information of this things existence

    Then that would be terrifying.

    And at this moment, Luo Chao had already switched on hisputer and was looking strangely at Meng Ke as he started a game with an L icon.

    Isnt this League of Legends? You really forgot? Luo Chao looked at him strangely.

    Meng Ke watched as Luo Chao skillfully logged into his ount, chose an area and yed a round.

    Youreally forgot? Luo Chao finished his game and turned to look at him with disbelief.

    There wasnt any doubt that this game was well made, and on the current inte, the only equivalent was DOTA, a game never reached the level of international poprity that was shown in Luo Chaos memories.

    Suddenly, Meng Ke thought of something.

    He logged out of Luo Chaos ount and returned to the login page.

    ording to Luo Chaos memory, this game was used with a QQ ount, and Meng Ke had an ount on QQ that he had used for the past decade. (QQ is a messaging app in China.)

    If someone had truly erased the information regarding this game, and if only Luo Chao, someone who was abnormal, had a copy of this game.

    Meng Ke wanted to try, and he quickly typed in his ount password before selecting the login button.

    System updating

    Select your area!!

 Chapter 54: I have 3 just like you

    Chapter 54: I have 3 just like you

    Trantor

    Im going to shoot myself, now the author is now describing Yasuos weapon as a longsword or as a knife in different paragraphs. Im just gonna keep it as either a knife or ambiguously since there was a line directly addressing his weapon as a knife in the previous chapter.

    Once he had sessfully logged in, Meng Ke opened his profile.

    And he saw that his ount was active from Season 2 to Season 8, his highest rank being Diamond 1.

    Watching the savage (5 enemy kills in session) clips he had saved, Meng Ke couldnt find any memory of ying this game.

    He was sure now, someone had wiped out the existence of this game.

    Meng Ke felt a chill running through his body.

    When did this start?

    How could he have been entirely unaware?!

    At that instant, Meng Ke wanted to get up and run. But then, he started thinking.

    This intangible power had swept through the world, and it might have already been aware of his existence.

    But, it didnt care?

    If someone had a power like this, why would he only wipe the existence of this game like this?

    Was he trying out his strength?

    It was utterly usible.

    But then, what about the appearance of Yasuo?

    If there was a power like this that existed, why would it allow a normal humans consciousness to connect with a game character that had appeared in reality?

    Was he also gathering energy through this?

    And as this thought popped up, Meng Ke instantly refuted it.

    Thats not right!

    If someone truly had a power like this, he could have already dominated mankind, and he wouldnt have had to do something like that.

    Unable to find an answer, Meng Ke thought of his ability to upload and edit memories.

    He had thought about conquering humanity the moment he had gotten this power, but because he couldnt connect to every single human on Earth just yet, he gave up on his ns to alter the memories of everyone on Earth.

    Or is he an idiot? Meng Ke was stuck.

    Unless this power was uncontroble, anyone wielding this ability would be able to conquer the entire.

    But this person chose to leave Meng Ke, a threat, alone and instead silently erased a game from existence.

    What kind of hatred did he have? To have such great enmity against a game?

    Meng Ke stopped himself from thinking further, since the opponent was strong enough to ignore him, why would he bother with worrying?

    Worry about that guying to kill him?

    Hah.

    If he did so, Meng Ke would instead be happier. This would at least prove that his abilities were a threat to that person.

    Diamond 1? I didnt expect you bastard to be able to reach diamond.

    Luo Chao tutted at the side.

    Meng Ke nced his way and pped him into unconsciousness with his spiritual power.

    Against that power, Meng Ke was amazed, but at the same time, he had a guess.

    Perhaps, that power wasnt controble by humans.

    And if that was the case, there was a meaning to Yasuos existence.

    And once his spiritual power had travelled through an auntie dancing at the square, Yasuo had already appeared.

    He brought his weapon, returning to where Meng Ke had discovered him. He was currently leaning on his de, which was stabbed into the marble flooring, and his arms were hugging his chest as rested his eyes.

    But what was strange was that not only was he surrounded by arge crowd, there were also about 7 children kneeling ont he ground.

    Comrade, if you choose to remain silent, we have no choice but to bring them to the police station.

    The police had been here for god knows how long, and their faces were filled with exasperation as they stared at the silent Yasuo. They wanted to take him away from the start, but

    I forbid you from taking away our master!

    The 7 children kneeling on the ground looked at the police with enmity, their arms spread open to block their way.

    You are obstructing justice!

    And after the angered policeman had spoken, the child that was the leader of the bunch didnt cower as he responded, Tch! Im not afraid of you, I, only 12 years old! I wont allow you to take away my master, over my dead body!

    And me! Im 11 years old!

    Im 12!

    Despite being within the age range of 11-12, the children were all well-grown, with the tallest amongst them being above 160 cm (52).

    Suddenly.

    Yasuos eyes were open, and his sharp gaze surveyed the surrounding before stopping at a man in strange clothing that was standing not too far away.

    You!!

    His eyes widened, filled with unimaginable shock.

    This phantasy had the same height as Yasuo, he held the same long sword, but he was wearing an outfit of a Western cowboy.

    In Luo Chaos memory, this man had a name too.

    High Noon  Yasuo.

    Is it familiar? The phantasy had a deep, charming voice, identical to Yasuos.

    I am you, but I am also not you, I am worth $69 more. The phantasy spoke slowly.

    And as he finished his sentence, another person walked out from behind him.

    This man was wearing a futuristic alloy armour, his face was covered, and his long white hair flowed behind him.

    PROJECT  Yasuo

    I am also worth $69 more.

    And after he spoke, yet another person walked out.

    This mans appearance brought on a bloody and sticky aura in the surroundings, with an evil presence enveloping him.

    Blood Moon  Yasuo.

    I, am worth $79 more.

    And as he spoke, an elegant man wearing a white Hanfu walked out.

    Tch tch. He looked at the dazed Yasuo with interest.

    Is the Wind Swordsman very powerful? No, I have three just like you.

    YouWhat do you mean?

    His face was dark as the knife in his hands left its scabbard, his eyes filled with killing intent as he stared at the four of them.

    His instantaneous change shocked the surrounding crowd as they started to retreat. They thought that he was finally on the brink of going insane, and was going to start attacking the police.

    If you had seen three people who had identical bodies and auras to you, what would you feel?

    Yasuo felt as though someone was ying a prank on him, how could there be more than one of the same person in the world?

    Was the three of them mocking him?!

    You dont believe me? The man in white clothing had seen through Yasuos thoughts, and he waved his arm as Blood Moon rushed forwards.

    Yasuo stood there silently, waiting for them toe closer.

    Hasaki!

    Hasaki!

    With a sh of white light, and a sh of red, two de lights collided in the air with identical speeds and cancelled out each other.

    Yasuo paused for a moment, it was an identical skill to his?

    And at that moment, the red figure in front of him jumped in the air, resembling an overturned tsunami as he pounced towards him.

    Yasuo never chose to fight with just strength, and facing the Blood Moon pouncing his way, he lowered his body and charged forwards by 2 meters.

    The two passed by each other.

    Following that, Blood Moonnded behind Yasuo, and at the same time, the two turned to face each other as their weapons shed.

    Yin!

    A clear sound rang out, and right after this sh, countless sword-wielding figures danced as the two continued to sh without a pause.

    It was like mirroring magic, the two of them had identical stances, power and speed, and even their dodging methods and positions were the same.

    And at this point, they were at an impasse.

    After a while, Yasuo found a gap and instantly, raging winds appeared on his body.

    Hasaki!

    A whirlwind appeared from the tip of his de, moving at unimaginable speeds.

    And Blood Moon froze, seemingly scared out of his wits.

    Suddenly.

    A wall of wind rose from the ground, and another gust of wind with a red glow appeared from his back.

 Chapter 55: Taboo

    Chapter 55: Taboo

    This is?!

    Yasuo was iparably familiar with this wall of wind, and he was simrly familiar with that red-coloured wind.

    And as he lost his concentration, the red wind sent the unguarded Yasuo flying as Blood Moon moved swiftly, his incredibly fast speed seemingly cutting the air around him.

    Last breath!

    As if he had duplicated himself, countless blood-red figures appeared in the winds, bellowing as they swung their swords. But as the dust was pulled into the whirlwind, it made it hard to see what was going on inside.

    To the shock of the onlookers, Yasuo seemed to be fighting against the formless enemy, and he seemed to have the lower hand?

    They couldnt see the phantasy, but they could sense the attacks created by spiritual power.

    In the eyes of the unknowing crowd, Yasuos figure floated in the air, and in the end, he fell to the ground with a bang, resembling a piece of torn fabric.

    Meng Ke knew that humans might forget happiness, but they would never forget the pain. Only bypletely suppressing someone, would they bepletely submissive.

    Right now, answer some of my questions.

    Dispelling three of the phantasies, the white figure looked down on Yasuo, who was struggling against the spiritual power suppressing him as he tried to get up.

    What are you here for?

    Meng Ke had asked this question before, but why would the previously unruly and arrogant Yasuo answer?

    I dont know!

    Yasuo was drenched in blood, his handsome face covered with countless injuries.

    You dont know?

    Meng Keughed.

    The red dot represented Yasuo, and his first appearance wasnt at the central square!

    He had rushed over from somewhere else, and after his first meeting with Xuan Nv, he chose to return to where Meng Ke had first noticed him.

    His actions pointed to the fact that he was trying to do something.

    What are you waiting here for?

    Meng Ke smiled gently as he looked at Yasuo, and suddenly, Yasuo roared softly as his body trembled and his eyes reddened.

    Someone once said that childbirth was the strongest pain in the world?

    Then, that person must have never experienced being kicked in the nuts.

    It was a feeling as if the world had exploded, and everything had died.

    The current Yasuo felt as if someone was kicking his nuts consecutively at an incredibly high speed, and his subconsciousness had no way of ignoring this pain!

    As long as you tell me.

    Meng Ke continued smiling gently, resembling a devil as his temptatious voice rang out.

    It was as if he had gone mad, Yasuo couldnt even focus his sight as foam bubbled out of his mouth. He couldnt faint, and he felt as though a million years had passed as he continued to experience this pain.

    Even death wasnt this painful!

    Even breaking up with your loved one, being abandoned by your family, or even being betrayed by your best friend

    Who were the ones that talked about how mental pain was the worst kind of pain!?

    Could mental pain trulypare to a millionth of this kind of pain!?

    If they had experienced this for even a minute, he would guarantee that they would forget whatever mental pain they had!

    If it werent for the fact that Yasuos willpower surpassed an ordinary humans, he probably would have bitten his tongue and killed himself by now.

    Ireallydontknow Yasuo opened his mouth in despair, but he couldnt even finish a sentence.

    Meng Ke continued to look at him with a gentle smile, and he subtly lowered the pain transmitted.

    Ee..

    At that moment, Yasuo felt a sense of refreshing joy surge into his heart clearly.

    That feeling felt as though he had just entered heaven.

    But in the next second, the same pain re-entered his mind, and Yasuo continued to struggle as he felt even more pain.

    A second of relief made the pain even worse!

    Did he believe me for a second just now?

    Yasuo thirsted after that moment of relief, and a thought surfaced in his heart.

    Solying works?

    Iamheretofight

    And the moment he spoke, the pain lessened by a bit again.

    Iamheretolookforenemies

    The pain lessened a little more again.

    Iam heretoshow-off

    The pain decreased by a bit

    And as Yasuo continued to lie, the pain gradually went away as a blissful sensation appeared in his heart.

    Every time he lied, this sensation would increase little by little allowing him to feel as though he had entered the gates of heaven.

    The pain was gone, but now, he started to thirst after the blissful feeling.

    This was a sensation that couldnt evenpare to drugs!

    That was truly heaven!

    People who had suffered through immense pain would desire even morefort, and Yasuo didnt know when or how, but he started to lose himself in that refreshing feeling.

    But happiness was always short, and before he couldpletely enjoy himself, that feeling stopped.

    No! Yasuo crawled up from the ground in fright, kneeling before the white-dressed men. And at this moment, he was no longer in any pain.

    But his body was still trembling.

    Give it! Give it to me! Ill tell you everything!

    Meng Ke knew that even the most resilient person wouldnt be able to resist the joy after suffering through such pain.

    And as long as they wavered, they would be like Yasuo, begging on the floor like a dog.

    He had to subdue him first to stop him from resisting, and then torture him to waver his will.

    Youre just like a dog right now! Meng Ke mocked as he looked down upon him, he didnt conceal the disgust and hatred in his eyes.

    Yasuo paused.

    Yes yes yes! I am a dog!

    He was overjoyed as he nodded his head, and he even barked twice.

    To attain that blissful feeling, what was pride?

    This sight.

    Countless cameras captured this sight, and everyone was utterly shocked.

    What had caused this man to act like this when he was so prideful just now?

    No one knew.

    Meng Kes face hardened, he just wanted to test it out and he didnt expect such a prideful expert filled with a heart seeking the Dao to be so weak.

    Human desires were truly revolting.

    Perhaps only an emotionless deity could resist his desires, but it was impossible for mortals.

    Xuan Nv,bel this move as a taboo.

    Yes, god.

    Meng Ke admitted that he could do anything and use any method to achieve eternal life and power, but he had his own bottom line.

    But if it were Xuan Nv, she could truly be something even the gods would fear without any emotion.

    Xuan Nv didnt have a bottom line, but as a human, he did.

    At least the current him, did.

    He was repulsed by the sight of a human losing their dignity as they begged and grovelled.

    Meng Ke didnt know, if faced with such a choice in the future.

    Would he lose his bottom line in the pursuit of eternity and infinity?

 Chapter 56: Branch

    Chapter 56: Branch

    And as Meng Ke was interrogating him.

    A ck Toyota Crown pulled over at the Jiu Jiang central square, its tinted windows making it impossible for anyone to see what was inside.

    I can feel it, its here.

    A woman in a fitted tracksuit spoke, she had short white hair and a ck violin case in herp that she was caressing with a hand.

    In the front passenger seat was a woman wearing sunsses, who nodded her head in response as she picked up her walkie-talkie to speak before turning back to the woman with a serious expression.

    Are you confident in taking him down?

    The white-haired woman had a serious look in her eyes, and she spoke after a long pause, I cant tell, this man is strong but I can tell from his aura, that at least hes still an ordinary human.

    The woman in sunsses silently sighed a breath of relief as she recalled the hundreds of figures in the report, one of which was someone who could have the entire world in the palm of their hands.

    Team 1 disperse the crowd, team 2 prepare to capture! Everyone in positions!

    Yasuos face was filled with ecstasy, the blissful feeling had left his body trembling as he spasmed.

    Meng Ke had already known everything he needed to know.

    Yasuo was here because he had a hazy feeling that had driven him here.

    Although he didnt know what he was waiting for, he had a hunch that a worthy opponent would appear.

    And in the end, what appeared was Meng Ke, not his opponent.

    And now, was this sight of Yasuo lying on the ground.

    Doctor! Make way! A doctor is here!

    An ambnce with its ring red and blue lights on stopped at the side as three paramedics rushed over with a stretcher. And in response, a few onlookers quickly started to make way in the overcrowded area, allowing them to pass.

    A paramedic quickly squatted on the ground, Yasuos spasming reminded him of an epileptic seizure and just as he was about to open his first aid kit, he unknowingly held Yasuos hand.

    How muscr!

    Even a man couldnt help but react in surprise, he felt as though he had grabbed onto a vibrating piece of metal, and the tremors travelling through his hand made it numb.

    Who?

    Yasuo opened his eyes in vignce, and he turned his head towards the paramedic.

    Faced with eyes filled with ecstasy, the paramedic felt his scalp go numb. How could a man have such tender and lustful eyes?

    In that instant, the paramedic figured something out and he ced his hands over his forehead, Quick! Bring me some ice!

    With this appearance, it was obvious that he had been drugged.

    It was important that a potent aphrodisiac was strong enough to kill someone, and if they didnt take the necessary measures right now, it would be useless even if he had made it to the hospital.

    The paramedic was perplexed, did perverts go for men too these days? Or did a woman do this?

    And as he thought, a chill went up his spine as he took the ice bag his colleague had brought, quickly cing them on Yasuos cheeks.

    And at this moment.

    A group of shield-wielding police were heading their way, and every single one of them was wearing a full-body suit.

    Make way! This is a police case! All irrelevant personnel must leave!

    Eh eh eh?! Why are you guys pushing me?! I am a paramedic!

    With the ice bag still in hand, the policemen pulled the paramedic up and pushed him outside of the police tape.

    All irrelevant personnel must leave!

    Yet another group of policemen, this time holding guns, appeared with a threatening aura. And rather than policemen, they seemed to be people disguised as policemen

    These men were trained and well-organised, it didnt take long for the central square to be cordoned off with police tapes, with men stationed a few meters apart covering the entire perimeter.

    Ka ka ka

    Faced with countless ck gun barrels, Yasuo felt the looming sense of death, but he still didnt want to leave.

    He was afraid, afraid that he would never feel this again if he left.

    A man and a woman wearing sunsses walked over, following a white-haired woman with a violin case on her back.

    Mister Yasuo, you have been surrounded. The woman in sunsses walked forwards, looking strangely at Yasuo, who was wriggling on the floor like a worm.

    From the information she was provided, she had assumed the Wind Swordsman to be a prideful swordsman that had both strength and charisma, but the sight before her had shattered her imagination.

    The man that was moaning on the ground, wriggling his body like a worm

    Was this truly the revered master that was at the peak of wind swordsmanship, Wind Swordsman?

    The white-haired womans brows were furrowed as well. Despite not having any memory, she had seen her own information, and within that, it had stated that the wind swordsman was her mortal enemy.

    My mortal enemy was such a person?

    Youwho are all of you? Yasuos busy eyes skimmed over the white-haired woman as his words slurred.

    Their memories had all started when they appeared in this world, as for mortal enemies, they didnt have a shred of hatred towards them.

    Whats wrong with this guy? The woman wearing sunsses asked the white-haired woman.

    The white-haired woman shook her head.

    Her mind only had memories ofbat and cultivation, and she knew nothing about anything else.

    At the side, Meng Ke had been observing them this entire time. He had read the minds of the gun-wielding policemen and these three people, and he knew that they were from a mysterious department of the government.

    This was the Jiu Jiang branch, just like Zheng Shan Hai and the rest who had appeared in Tian Hai city.

    However, the Jiu Jiang branch wasnt held up by any other matters, and every single one of them was positioned and ready at all times.

    And that white-haired woman, her name was Riven.

    She was from League of Legends  the number one skirmisher.

    And she was the first superpower to be epted by them.

    Originally, it was impossible for her to enter any special departments, much less this department.

    But due to unknown reasons, while Riven had concealed herself as an ordinary waitress in a restaurant, she had strangely fallen in love with an ordinary human.

    Afterwards, that man had been beaten and Riven drew her de in retaliation.

    She had killed a total of 26 people, littering an entire street with corpses.

    And because of that, she had exposed herself.

    ording to Xia countrysws, an existence like hers was supposed to be sentenced to death.

    But to everyones surprise, Riven pleaded with them to give her a chance to offset her crimes with merit.

    And at that time, the department had just been created and they considered the fact that the people that Riven had murdered werent innocent people.

    Faced with this opportunity, they decided to deal with this matter lightly.

    With such a background, Riven joined them.

    But the department didnt trust Riven so easily.

    They were curious, why would the cold and prideful Riven kneel down and plead to them?

    And after a long investigation, they came to realise something, and they finally started to let down their guard.

    It was love!

    What a wonderful thing.

    Trantors note

    Day 23847 of waiting for more African/Comatose people storylines.

 Chapter 57: With what right?

    Chapter 57: With what right?

    Abnormalities Investigation Bureau?

    This was the initial reaction of Zhang Shan Hai, and it was the same for these people.

    How many departments existed in their entire county?

    Or, was there a lot of superpowers in this world?

    Meng Ke suddenly realised that his red-dotted map could disy the existence of superpowers, but what if they could conceal themselves?

    Or what if their powers surpassed the level his map could detect?

    Did that mean there were more than these 25 superpowers in this world?

    He had noticed Rivens appearance on the map, and Meng Ke had a feeling that she was most likely who Yasuo was waiting for.

    And once this group had appeared and Meng Ke had read their memories, he now knew.

    League of Legends might have actually had an abnormal change to it.

    In the memory of the sunsses-wearing woman, they first noticed a NEET, and then they became aware of the game.

    This game would only appear on their monitor, the bearer of its information was unrted to theputer and any otherputer connected to a monitor could y it.

    And, ording to the NEET, this game was famous all over the world for 8 years.

    Now this was strange.

    The Abnormalities Investigation Bureau had investigated this for a while, and they confirmed that memories of this game only existed in the NEETs mind.

    And, when the NEET was asleep, Riven appeared.

    They had named this incident with the name of the game, Riven was the first to be found, and then she was named League of Legends  Derivative no. 1.

    And when Yasuo first attacked Meng Ke, a lot of videos were uploaded to the inte. Through cross-investigation, they immediately realised that he was from this game as well.

    And it resulted in what was happening now.

    He is Yasuo, but I dont know why he became like this. Riven spoke with furrowed brows.

    Bring him back. Nodding her head, the woman wearing sunsses instructed the gun-wielding soldiers. (I dont know why, but they were referred to as soldiers from this point onwards.)

    And just as two soldiers were about toe forward, a man wearing a white Hanfu outfit appeared in thin air, bing clearer slowly.

    Ka ka ka

    Everyone was shocked, and countless guns were raised. But Meng Ke wasnt afraid, he was using a phantasy.

    Riven could sense that the person before her was an ordinary human, but the way that he had appeared

    Who are you? Cant you see were on official business! The sunsses-wearing woman walked forwards stiffly. She needed to be tough in times like this, and she instantly calmed the situation, befitting the status of the tyrannical government.

    And she was right, the soldiers that were still shocked quickly became alert as they treated this man as their enemy.

    I am from the First Universes Higher Human Alliance, you may refer to me as

    Mu Ke.

    The white-haired man in a white Hanfu outfit looked coldly at them as if he were looking at his own kind, but with a sliver of something strange.

    It could only be described as a gaze from a Han Chinese looking at ethnic minorities, it wasnt arrogant, but it was just a bit strange.

    I am from First Universe Humanity, and I am the investigator dispatched here to investigate the time-space abnormalities.

    The sunsses-wearing woman locked eyes with herpanions, and their eyebrows were raised unanimously. They had thought that a mischief (group of rats) from another country was here, but it seemed that this was an organisation they didnt know of.

    The sunsses-wearing woman nced at Yasuo, who was still lying on the ground with a blissful expression, then turned her cold eyes towards the phantasy Mu Ke.

    You did this to him?

    Temporarily overlooking that unknown First Universe Higher Human Alliance, the woman focused on what was currently going on. She needed to take care of this incident first before going back to research whatever information they had.

    Mu Ke didnt deny anything, He attacked me, this was just a lesson.

    Meng Ke knew what the woman was thinking, and heughed. He wanted them to go back to investigate.

    If not, why would he make those reincarnators?

    The reincarnators memories would have been questioned by this group of people, and as long as they keptmunication within the country, he could mislead them into believing him.

    And now, a man from the future had appeared in this time period, and once they did their research

    Wouldnt they fall into the trap that Meng Ke hadid?

    And then, the group of them would be led by their noses.

    Of course, there was a small chance that they might choose to never believe the memories of those reincarnators.

    But, there would be more and more evidence appearing in front of their faces in the future. By that time, would they still choose to deny this truth?

    It was the same concept as the morous words of the mass may obscure the facts or turn lies into truth, he wasnt nning on messing around.

    Since youre willing to reveal yourself, it seems that you are willing tomunicate with us. Would you mind curing this mans status first? The sunsses-wearing woman didnt know how to describe how she felt, but she no longer wanted to look at Yasuo anymore.

    Mu Ke thought for a moment, and then spoke, We are in your country right now, and I will follow yourwsbut this is an ident, when he had attacked me, I didnt expect him to be so weak. To cure this kind of attack, I can try.

    Testing on Yasuo meant that he would leave some memories on his body. If it was just simply erasing his memories, he would feel all sorts of difort in his body.

    He had to connect to his bodys subconscious to eliminate this sensation of bliss.

    Yasuo should be grateful, he was lucky that Meng Ke would have prepared solutions to everything he tested.

    Erg

    Yasuos lustful eyes suddenly became hazy, and in the eyes of the onlookers, his trembling body slowly became still.

    And once his eyes returned to their indifferent look, Meng Ke immediately uploaded the memory of everything that had happened in a third-person view into his mind.

    With a poof, his originally cold and prideful face turned red as he wavered in indignity. He wanted to unsheath his sabre, but he knew that he couldnt win, and he was afraid that if he lost again

    As a result, he could only stare hatefully at Meng Ke without doing anything.

    Dont look at me like that. Meng Ke nced his way with a cold look, and meeting his eyes, Yasuo immediately shrunk away, his body involuntarily inching towards Riven.

    Compared to the man that had tormented him, Riven and the rest seemed safer.

    Meng Ke looked at the sunsses-wearing woman again, speaking sincerely, The First Universes Higher Human Alliance Time Management Bureau, from a time period that you cannot know, has noticed a fork in the human Earths timeline and started an investigation to find the cause, I am the first investigator.

    As humans, you are all under the time-space jurisdiction of the Higher Human Alliance. As per the rules, you should unconditionally assist me in my investigation.

    What kind of logic was this?!

    The sunsses-wearing woman didnt even need to check with her higher-ups to know that they wouldnt even recognise the legitimacy of the Higher Human Alliance, much less assist them.

    Holding back herughter, she asked, What right do you have for us to assist you?

    Meng Ke looked at her, his stern gaze causing goosebumps to appear all over her body. She felt as though she had just said something she shouldnt

    Based on the fact that we are all humans!

    Trantors note

    Messed up on the previous chapter, Riven was described as 1, which is supposed to be League of Legends  Derivative no. 1.

    This naming sense is seen throughout the Abnormalities Investigation Bureau with different items, such as the blue medicinal liquid known as Unknown screen  Derivative No.23.

    I forgot about it, and after a deep dive into a card games wiki and a couple of Japanese forums, I thought it meant skirmishersorry. As usual, updated my mistake in the previous chapter.

 Chapter 58: Lies! More lies!

    Chapter 58: Lies! More lies!

    The sunsses-wearing woman was stunned, and she sized up the man yet again.

    Were these the differences between world views?

    The sunsses-wearing woman felt as though this phrase was very familiar, it felt as though

    Based on the fact that we are all people from Xia!

    That was right, it was the exact same cringy line that angered, patriotic youth would say.

    After thinking for a moment, she chose to disengage with this man and turned towards Yasuo.

    Mr Swordsman, this is our world, we know that you have lost your memory. You must be confused, but in our country, you have to follow ourws, please follow us.

    They might not be able to deal with the white Hanfu man, but they could definitely take care of Yasuo by themselves.

    Can you guys help me regain my lost memories? Yasuo understood the hidden meaning behind his words, and he quickly asked.

    Where was the initial pride of the Wind Swordsman?

    In this world, he had first met with an expert, the armoured man. Then, it was the perverted white-dressed man. If he continued to act with his pride in the way, he wouldnt even know how he would die.

    We cannot guarantee that youll remember everything, but you will at least regain parts of it.

    The sunsses woman wasnt lying, they indeed had Yasuos background story from the game information, and it was also considered to be a part of it.

    Alright! Ill follow you guys! Yasuo felt lost in this world, and now that he had found a decent backing, he was happy toply.

    Being amnesiac didnt mean he was stupid, he knew the phrase Great trees are good for shade.

    The sunsses-wearing woman sighed in relief in her heart, she was afraid that the prideful Wind Swordsman would reject them. And if it came to that, they would have to take special action.

    Then.

    After taking care of Yasuo, she turned towards Meng Ke and revealed a professional smile, As you have notmitted any actions deemed unsafe for society, we are unable to interfere with your personal freedom.

    However, if you do anything harmful, we will be there very quickly.

    Finishing what she had to say, the sunsses-wearing woman turned around and left with her team.

    Meng Ke wanted tough, was this woman threatening him? She couldnt beat him in a fight, but she still wanted to save her face?

    But, she seemed to have thought too simply?

    Meng Ke pped the back of Luo Chaos head, and it didnt take him too long to crawl up.

    Whowho hit me?

    Its fine, you just had a nightmare.

    Meng Ke guided his subconsciousness, If youre awake, go y some games.

    Oh!

    Luo Chao nodded his head obediently and sat on his wooden chair as he booted up the game.

    Meng Ke looked at the phantasy again, and as he expected, Yasuo had disappeared.

    The sunsses-wearing woman looked stupidly at her side, they were also aware of the fact that these characters only appeared when a certain person was asleep.

    But what she didnt expect, was that Yasuo would disappear at this exact moment!

    Is it strange? Meng Ke had a teasing smile as he looked at her, his bitchy appearance irritating the woman.

    If it werent for the fact that they couldnt beat him

    Did I allow him to leave with you guys?

    Meng Ke continued.

    What do you want? The sunsses-wearing woman took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.

    Im the one that beat him into submission, and you were the one that only threw your words around. Not only did you refuse to assist me, but what right do you have to tell the guy that I defeated to follow you guys? Meng Ke smiled at them.

    What, was his logic wrong?

    He was the first person to find Yasuo, and he was the one that beat him into submission, while the sunsses-wearing woman had only spoken this entire time.

    Would it be that easy to take the meat from a tigers mouth?

    And at this moment, Riven walked forwards.

    Barbarian, where did you learn your barbarian logic?

    After a pause, she continued, He said it himself that he would follow us, you dont have any right to interfere with another persons freedom of choice.

    The reason why the sunsses-wearing woman was afraid was due to the fact that she and seen the unsightly appearance of Yasuo when they first reached.

    But Riven was different, she had a certain amount of strength, and it was the reason that she coulde to apromise with the bureau.

    However, for her topromise with a person she had never met, who was using such tough, barbarian logic to force thepromise was something uneptable to her.

    Ka

    The ck violin case was opened, and it contained a fractured sword with an emerald glow, the cracks within it making it sharper.

    Hand the person over!

    Overlooking her tracksuit, the appearance of Riven wielding her fractured sword was exactly identical to her in-game appearance.

    The reason for her stubbornness inpleting his mission was the fact that this was her first mission, and if she failed, she didnt know how the Investigation Bureau would view and deal with her.

    Riven? Meng Ke looked at her with a smile, speaking mysteriously, Did you forget me as well?

    He didnt know whether to call the Abnormalities Investigation Bureauughable or brave, they actually dared to use amnesias!

    Did they truly believe that love would triumph over all?

    Childish! Laughable!

    Amnesias would always have a degree of wariness towards others, and even Riven was no exception.

    It was important to note that she was currently beingpelled.

    And coincidentally, Meng Ke was familiar with the ability to upload memories.

    You

    As Meng Ke smiled, Riven wavered. She suddenly felt a sense of familiarity at the sight of his face, as if he was an old friend she hadnt seen in a long time.

    No! That feeling was much stronger!

    Who are you?

    Rivens eyebrows furrowed, as a person who had lost her memory, she had relied on her instincts to distinguish between friend and foe.

    And her subconscious was telling her that she couldnt be enemies with this familiar person before her!

    And as this sense of familiarity surfaced, her hormones surged slightly.

    Apanied by a sense of despondence?

    I didnt expect it! You actually forgot me. Meng Ke shook his head, speaking in a reminiscent, yet amazed voice.

    I Riven was even more lost, and she stared at the face of the phantasy.

    That, it was a familiar, yet unfamiliar

    Riven tried her best to think, she wanted to remember!

    Riven! Ignore his nonsense!

    Seeing that something was going wrong, the sunsses-wearing woman hurriedly tried to stop Riven from thinking.

    Riven was the only supernatural existence in their bureau, and the higher-ups were still thinking of obtaining the cultivation method from her. If she actually started to regain her memory, how would they be able to get anything?

    They didnt know.

    And they didnt want to try, she was recorded as a Noxian in their documents.

    Brutal, bloody, and chaotic, these were the traits of Noxus.

    And it was said that Riven left Noxus due to shame from her battles, but who could be sure?

    Documents were just documents, filled with the records of these champions experiences.

    No one knew what these champions felt in their hearts.

    And,

    The bureau, towards Riven

    They werent being truthful with her.

    Trantors note

    If you like evil MCs and this novel, please do check out the other novel I just picked up.

    Also, I would appreciate it if you guys could leave some reviews or ratings on Novel Updates to support this novel!

 Chapter 59: All of you should be glad

    Chapter 59: All of you should be d

    The sunsses-wearing woman did not even have the freedom to think, with all of her thoughts bared in front of Meng Kes eyes.

    And after reading her mind, he understood what was going on.

    I didnt expect Riven to have an unrequited love!

    After Riven chose to serve for her crimes, the Abnormalities Investigation Bureau investigated her background, and it wasnt difficult for them to find out about her crush on an ordinary human.

    And it was because of that person, that she had exposed herself.

    And it meant that her love was the best piece of leverage for the bureau.

    They tried their best to encourage their rtionship to increase their leverage.

    And just that much content was good enough material to film a superhero blockbuster.

    But, how could there be such a great coincidence in this world?

    Where love could be requited that easily?

    The ordinary human that Riven fell in love with had a girlfriend, and he had dated her for over 4 years.

    And the moment they found out, the bureau quickly hid that information and looked for the man, creating an agreement with him.

    That agreement was the lie they had fed Riven, and the level of confidentiality for that agreement surpassed even Rivens identity.

    For a moment, Meng Ke was tempted to tell Riven about the agreement, but he quickly decided against it. Doing so was not only unproductive for him, but he might even expose his ability to read minds in the process.

    Furthermore, her circumstances were already enticing enough, and Xuan Nv had already prepared quite a few sets of memories mixed in with the truth. She was prepared to alter her memory at any time, and she could instantly make her subservient to Meng Ke.

    But, there was still time, and Meng Ke had other ns.

    A spy that was unaware of being a spy could obtain much more information than a self-aware spy.

    Mu Ke, is that right?

    The sunsses-wearing woman gritted her teeth as she raised her head to re at the white-d man that towered over her.

    You are currently standing on the soil of our country! In our territory, please follow ourws!

    There was a point in time when Meng Ke would feel exhration when hearing a speech from his government, prideful of the fact that he was a citizen of this country.

    And this, was a strong reason behind his enlistment in the army after he had graduated from high school.

    But the past him would have never expected to be at the brunt of the government officers berating and threatening tone one day.

    And in that instant, the tense atmosphere froze in the air.

    Meng Ke knew that this time, they were a touch away from firing the countless guns that they aimed his way.

    They were only warning him earlier because he wasnt threatening their interests, and now, they were concerned.

    If Meng Ke took Riven away, the Abnormalities Investigation Bureau might go crazy and try to take her back at any cost, and it wouldnt be as simple as firing a few bullets.

    Meng Ke understood that Riven wasnt very strong, but her true valueid in her cultivation method for supernatural energy!

    It didnt mean that they did not have any other people with cultivation methods, but they rejected their cooperation. Under such circumstances, who would dare to hand over their cultivation methods?

    Without a person to confirm the authenticity of these cultivation methods, the value of Riven, who was serving for her crimes, shone even brighter.

    Despite her unwillingness now, when she eventually handed over her cultivation, it at least meant that it would be rather trustworthy.

    If not, Riven wouldnt be this stubborn.

    What are you so nervous about? Meng Ke shrugged with a smile.

    If I truly wanted to take her away, would all of you be able to stop me?

    Ping ping ping

    As he had expected, bullets were fired his way before he could even finish his sentence.

    Bullets rained upon him, leaving afterimages in the air as the thick smell of gunpowder wafted in the air, the entire area had be a mess in seconds.

    However, the gaze of every single person present was filled with either shock or confusion as their eyes widened at the unbelievable sight.

    As if blocked by an invisible screen, each individual bullet had been frozen in midair.

    It was as if time was paused, and not a single bullet could advance any further.

    This was a screen made of bullets!

    Dang dang dang

    The surroundings had be quiet after countless bullets fell onto the ground, and every single person present had retreated in dismay.

    All of you should be d, that I was the one you were shooting at.

    Killing intent as wide as the sky poured forth as if the ripples of a bloody, corpse-filled bomb had exploded upon them.

    Meng Ke stood there, his indifferent eyes ncing once at the sunsses-wearing woman before his phantasy body faded away.

    The woman didnt know how long she had held her breath, and she fell to the ground without any regard for her image, sitting on the wet ground beneath her.

    It was the primal fear of prey towards a predator, a pessimistic feeling that came from the depths of their subconsciousness.

    No one could gather their courage to face someone like him, and the only thing they could do was tremble in fear!

    In the entire area, only Riven was barely capable of standing, but even she had a face as white as a sheet of paper, devoid of any blood.

    After the phantasy had disappeared, the sunsses-wearing woman tried to contain the trembling of her own body as she crawled up with gritted teeth.

    Taking out her walkie-talkie, she spoke with a weak voice, Lets get out of here!

    Meng Ke knocked Luo Chao unconscious once again, and Yasuo appeared in the shocked eyes of the sunsses-wearing woman.

    With the ability the white-d man had disyed earlier, she had thought that he wanted to forcefully take Yasuo away.

    And in the end, it didnt seem like it?

    Then, why did he go crazy just now?

    The woman was bewildered, but she also regained some of herposure as her mind started to wander.

    And as she thought, she suddenly realised that he seemed to have had the strength to coerce them from the beginning.

    And if that was the case

    The sunsses-wearing woman wanted to weep.

    It seemed as though,

    The first reason for his unyielding attitude was their actions of trying to take Yasuo away as if they had the right to do so.

    And the second time

    Was also because they had opened fire

    Did he never intend on taking away Yasuo?

    Or, if Yasuo wasnt the one picking a fight, he wouldnt have even bothered with him!?

    I hope my guess was wrong. As she thought, the sunsses-wearing woman looked at Yasuo with malicious eyes, causing him to shiver before looking around in confusion.

    If her guess was correct, it meant that if Yasuo hadnt sought his own death by attacking the white-d man, nothing would have happened!

    And she wouldnt havehumiliated herself like that just now!

    And as she thought, she gritted her teeth in hatred as the sensation from her legs mortified her.

    Ill make you pay after we return!!!

    And just like that, Yasuo, who was still unaware of what kind of a woman he had just offended, was brought back onto a vehicle under Rivens guard, following the group back to their base.

    Trantors note

    I am thinking of retranting the first 21 chapters of this novel that was done by other groups, but this would mean that new uploads will probably decrease or stop entirely for a week or two, since theres quite a bit to do. Please do let me know what you guys think.

    Additionally, if youvee this far, I am looking for someone to help edit and proofread my trantions. Of course, you will have first ess to my trantions for both Phasmantal Genesis and Can a Schr Be Called a Viin.

    If interested, please contact me at HotToast#5928. Please do consider helping out to speed up and improve the quality of my trantions.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!